ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS

What They Did and How They Fared at Ion

A Sequel to _Grandmother Elsie_

by

MARTHA FINLEY

A. L. Burt CompanyPublishersNew York Chicago

1911

CHAPTER I. 

 "For wild, or calm, or far or near, I love thee still, thou glorious sea. " --Mrs. Hemans. 

 "I bless thee for kind looks and words Shower'd on my path like dew, For all the love in those deep eyes, A gladness ever new. " --Mrs. Hemans. 

It is late in the afternoon of a delicious October day; the woods back ofthe two cottages where the Dinsmores, Travillas and Raymonds have spentthe last three or four months are gorgeous with scarlet, crimson and gold;the air from the sea is more delightful than ever, but the summer visitorsto the neighboring cottages and hotels have fled, and the beach is almostdeserted, as Edward and his child-wife wander slowly along it, hand inhand, their attention divided between the splendors of a magnificentsunset and the changing beauty of the sea; yonder away in the distance itis pale gray; near at hand delicate green slowly changing to pink, eachwave crested with snowy foam, and anon they all turn to burnished gold. 

"Oh, how very beautiful!" cries Zoe, in an ecstasy of delight. "Edward, did you ever see anything finer?"

"Never! Let us go down this flight of steps and seat ourselves on the nextto the lowest. We will then be quite near the waves and yet out of dangerof being wet by them. "

He led her down as he spoke, seated her comfortably and himself by herside with his arm around her. 

"I've grown very fond of the sea, " she remarked. "I shall be sorry toleave it. Will not you?"

"Yes and no, " he answered, doubtfully. "I, too, am fond of old ocean, buteager to get to Ion and begin life in earnest. Isn't it time, seeing Ihave been a married man for nearly five months? But why that sigh, love?"

"O Edward, are you not sorry you are married? Are you not sometimes verymuch ashamed of me?" she asked, her cheek burning hotly and the downcasteyes filling with tears. 

"Ashamed of you, Zoe? Why, darling, you are my heart's best treasure, " hesaid, drawing her closer to his side, and touching his lips to herforehead. "What has put so absurd an idea into your head?"

"I know so little, so very little compared with your mother and sisters, "she sighed. "I'm finding it out more and more every day, as I hear themtalk among themselves and to other people. "

"But you are younger than any of them, a very great deal younger thanmamma, and will have time to catch up to them. "

"But I'm a married woman and so can't go to school any more. Ah, " withanother and very heavy sigh, "I wish papa hadn't been quite so indulgent, or that I'd had sense enough not to take advantage of it to the neglect ofmy studies!"

"No, I suppose it would hardly do to send you to school, even if I couldspare you--which I can't, " he returned laughingly, "but there is apossibility of studying at home, under a governess or tutor. What do yousay to offering yourself as a pupil to grandpa?"

"Oh, no, no! I'm sure he can be very stern upon occasion. I've seen it inhis eyes when I've made a foolish remark that he didn't approve, and Ishould be too frightened to learn if he were my teacher. "

"Then some one else must be thought of, " Edward said, with a look ofamusement. "How would I answer?"

"You? Oh, splendidly!"

"You are not afraid of me?"

"No, indeed!" she cried, with a merry laugh and a saucy look up into hisface. 

"And yet I'm the only person who has authority over you. "

"Authority, indeed!" with a little contemptuous sniff. 

"You promised to obey, you know. "

"Did I? Well, maybe so, but that's just a form that doesn't really meananything. Most any married woman will tell you that. "

"Do you consider the whole of your marriage vow an unmeaning form, Zoe?"he asked, with sudden gravity and a look of doubt and pain in his eyesthat she could not bear to see. 

"No, no! I was only in jest, " she said, dropping her eyes and blushingdeeply. "But really, Edward, you don't think, do you, that wives are toobey like children?"

"No, love, I don't; and I think in a true marriage the two are so entirelyone--so unselfishly desirous each to please the other--that there islittle or no clashing of wills. Thus far ours has seemed such to me. Howis it, do you think, little wife?"

"I hope so, Edward, " she said, laying her head on his shoulder, "I knowone thing--that there is nothing in this world I care so much for as toplease you and be all and everything to you. "

"And I can echo your words from my very heart, dearest, " he said, caressing her. "I hope you are at home and happy among your newrelatives. "

"Yes, indeed, Edward, especially with mamma. She is the dearest, kindestmother in the world; to me as much as to her own children, and oh, so wiseand good!"

"You are not sorry now that you and I are not to live alone?" he queried, with a pleased smile. 

"No, oh, no! I'm ever so glad that she is to keep house at Ion and all ofus to live together as one family. "

"Except Lester and Elsie, " he corrected; "they will be with us for a shorttime, then go to Fairview for the winter. And it will probably becometheir home after that, as mamma will buy it, if Mr. Leland--Lester'suncle, who owns the place--carries out his intention of removing toCalifornia. His children have settled there, and, of course, the fatherand mother want to be with them. "

The sun had set, and all the bright hues had faded from the sea, leavingit a dull gray. 

"What a deserted spot this seems!" remarked Zoe, "and only the other dayit was gay with crowds of people. Nobody to be seen now but ourselves, "glancing up and down the coast as she spoke. "Ah, yes! yonder is someonesitting on that piece of wreck. "

"It is Lulu Raymond, " Edward said, following the direction of her glance. "It is late for the child to be out so far from home; a full mile I shouldsay. I'll go and invite her to walk back with us. "

"No, you needn't, " said Zoe, "for see, there is her father going to her. But let us go home, for I must change my dress before tea. "

"And we want time to walk leisurely along, " returned Edward, rising andgiving her his hand to help her up the steps. 

Lulu was reading, so absorbed in the story that she did not perceive herfather's approach, and as he accosted her with, "It is late for you to behere alone, my child, you should have come in an hour ago, " she gave agreat start, and involuntarily tried to hide her book. 

"What have you there? Evidently something you do not wish your father tosee, " he said, bending down and taking it from her unwilling hand. 

"Ah, I don't wonder!" as he hurriedly turned over a few pages. "A dimenovel! Where did you get this, Lulu?"

"It's Max's, papa, he lent it to me. O papa, what made you do that?" aswith an energetic fling the captain suddenly sent it far out into the sea. "Max made me promise to take care of it and give it back to him, andbesides I wanted to finish the story. "

"Neither you nor Max shall ever read such poisonous stuff as that with myknowledge and consent, " replied the captain in stern accents. 

"Papa, I didn't think you'd be so unkind, " grumbled Lulu, her faceexpressing extreme vexation and disappointment, "or that you would throwaway other people's things. "

"Unkind, my child?" he said, sitting down beside her and taking her handin his. "Suppose you had gathered a quantity of beautiful, sweet-tastedberries that I knew to be poisonous, and were about to eat them; would itbe unkind in me to snatch them out of your hand and throw them into thesea?"

"No, sir; because it would kill me to eat them, but that book couldn'tkill me, or even make me sick. "

"No, not your body, but it would injure your soul, which is worth farmore. I'm afraid I have been too negligent in regard to the mental food ofmy children, " he went on after a slight pause, rather as if thinking aloudthan talking to Lulu, "and unfortunately I cannot take the oversight of itconstantly in the future. But remember, Lulu, " he added firmly, "I whollyforbid dime novels, and you are not to read anything without firstobtaining the approval of your father or one of those under whoseauthority he has placed you. "

Lulu's face was full of sullen discontent and anger. "Papa, " she said, "Idon't like to obey those people. "

"If you are wise, you will try to like what has to be, " he said. 

"It wouldn't have to be if you would only say I needn't, papa. "

"I shall not say that, Lucilla, " he answered with grave displeasure. "Youneed guidance and control even more than most children of your age, and Ishould not be doing my duty if I left you without them. "

"I don't like to obey people that are no relation to me!" she cried, viciously kicking away a little heap of sand. 

"No, you don't even like to obey your father, " he said with a sigh. "Maxand Gracie together do not give me half the anxiety that you do by yourwilful temper. "

"Why, can't I do as I please as well as grown people?" she asked in a moresubdued tone. 

"Even grown people have to obey, " said her father. "I am now expectingorders from the government, and must obey them when they come. I must obeymy superior officers, and the officers and men under me must obey me. Somust my children. God gave you to me and requires me to train you up inHis fear and service to the best of my ability. I should not be doing thatif I allowed you to read such hurtful trash as that I just took fromyou. "

"It was Max's, papa, and I promised to give it back. What shall I say whenhe asks me for it?"

"Tell him to come to me about it. "

"Papa----"

"Well, what is it?" he asked, as she paused and hesitated. 

"Please, papa, don't punish him. You never told him not to buy or readsuch things, did you?"

"No; and I think he would not have done so in defiance of a prohibitionfrom me. So I shall not punish him. But I am pleased that you should pleadfor him. I am very glad that my children all love one another. "

"Yes, indeed we do, papa!" she said, "And we all love you, and you loveMax and Gracie very much, and----"

"And Lulu also, " he said, putting his arm about her and drawing her closerto his side, as she paused with quivering lip and downcast eyes. 

"As much as you do Max and Gracie?" she asked brokenly, hiding her face onhis shoulder. "You said just now I was naughtier than both of them puttogether. "

"Yet you are my own dear child, and it is precisely because I love you sodearly that I am so distressed over your quick temper and wilfulness. Ifear that if not conquered they will cause great unhappiness to yourselfas well as to your friends. I want you to promise me, daughter, that youwill try to conquer them, asking God to help you. "

"I will, papa, " she said, with unwonted humility; "but, oh, I wish youwere going to stay with us! It's easier to be good with you than withanybody else. "

"I am sorry, indeed, that I cannot, " he said, rising and taking her hand. "Come, we must go back to the house now. "

They moved along in silence for a little, then Lulu said, with anaffectionate look up into her father's face, "Papa, I do so like to walkthis way!"

"How do you mean?" he asked, smiling kindly upon her. 

"With my hand in yours, papa. You know I haven't often had the chance. "

"No, my poor child, " he sighed, "that is one of the deprivations to whicha seaman and his family have to submit. "

"Well, " said the little girl, lifting his hand to her lips, "I'd ratherhave you for my father than anybody else, for all that. "

At that he bent down and kissed her with a smile full of pleasure andfatherly affection. 

CHAPTER II. 

 "By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. "--_Matt. _ 12:37. 

As they drew near the house Max came to meet them. 

"I've been to the post-office since the mail came in, papa, " he said, "andthere is no government letter for you yet. I'm so glad! I hope they'regoing to let us keep you a good deal longer. "

"I'm not sorry to prolong my stay with wife and children, " the captainresponded, "but cannot hope to be permitted to do so very much longer. "

"Grandpa Dinsmore has come back from taking Harold and Herbert tocollege, " pursued Max, "and we're all to take tea in there, Mamma Vi says;because grandpa wants us all about him this first evening. "

"That is kind, " said the captain, opening the gate and looking smilinglyat Violet, who, with little Grace, was waiting for him on the veranda. Hestopped there to speak with them, while Lulu hurried on into the houseand up to her own room, Max following. 

"Where's my book, Lu?" he asked. 

"O Max, I couldn't help it--but papa caught me reading it and took it awayfrom me. And he told me when you asked me for it I should send you tohim. "

Max's face expressed both vexation and alarm. "I sha'n't do that, " hesaid, "if I never get it. But was he very angry, Lu?"

"No; and you needn't be afraid to go to him, for he won't punish you; Iasked him not to, and he said he wouldn't. But he threw the book into thesea, and said neither you nor I should ever read such poisonous stuff withhis knowledge or consent. "

"Then, where would be the use of my going to him for it? I'll not say aword about it. "

He went out, closed the door and stood irresolutely in the hall, debatingwith himself whether to go up-stairs or down. Up-stairs in his room wasanother dime novel which he had been reading that afternoon; he had notquite finished it, and was eager to do so; he wanted very much to know howthe story ended, and had meant to read the few remaining pages now beforethe call to tea. But his father's words, reported to him by Lulu, made itdisobedience. 

"It's a very little sin, " whispered the tempter; "as having read so much, you might as well read the rest. "

"But it will be disobeying wilfully the kind father who forgave a heedlessact of disobedience not very long ago, " said conscience; "the dear fatherwho must soon leave you to be gone no one knows how long, perhaps never tocome back. "

Just then the captain came quickly up the stairs. "Ah, Max, are youthere?" he said, in a cheery tone, then laying his hand affectionately onthe boy's shoulder. "Come in here with me, my son, I want to have a littletalk with you while I make my toilet. "

"Yes, sir, " said Max, following him into the dressing-room. 

"What have you been reading to-day?" asked the captain, throwing off hiscoat, pouring water into the basin from the pitcher, and beginning hisablutions. 

Max hung his head in silence till the question was repeated, thenstammered out the title of the book, the perusal of which he was sodesirous to finish. 

"Where did you get it?" asked his father. 

"I bought it at a news-stand, papa. "

"You must not buy anything more of that kind, Max; you must not read anysuch trash. "

"I will not again, papa; I should not this time if you had ever forbiddenme before. "

"No, I don't believe you would be guilty of wilful disobedience to anypositive command of your father, " the captain said in a grave but kindlytone; "and yet I think you suspected I would not approve, else why wereyou so unwilling to tell me what you had been reading?"

He was standing before the bureau now, hairbrush in hand, and as he spokehe paused in his work, and gazed searchingly at his son. 

Max's face flushed hotly, and his eyes drooped for a moment, then lookingup into his father's face he said frankly, "Yes, papa, I believe I wasafraid you would take the book from me if you saw it. I deserve that youshould be angry with me for that and for lending one to Lu. "

"I am displeased with you on both accounts, " the captain replied, "but Ishall overlook it this time, my son, hoping there will be no repetition ofeither offence. Now go to your room, gather up all the doubtful readingmatter you have, and bring it here to me. I shall not go with you, buttrust to your honor to keep nothing back. "

"Oh, thank you, papa, for trusting me!" cried Max, his countenancebrightening wonderfully, and he hastened away to do his father's bidding. 

"Just the dearest, kindest father that ever was!" he said to himself, ashe bounded up the stairs. "I'll never do anything again to vex him, if Ican help it. "

He was down again in a moment with two dime novels and a story-paper ofthe same stamp. 

The captain had finished his toilet. Seating himself he took what Max hadbrought, and glancing hastily over it, "How much of this trash have youread, Max?" he asked. 

"The paper and most of one book, papa. I'll not read any more such, sinceyou've forbidden me; but they're very interesting, papa. "

"I dare say, to a boy of your age. But you don't think I would want todeprive you of any innocent pleasure, Max?"

"No, sir; oh, no! But may I know why you won't let me read such stories?"

"Yes; it is because they give false views of life, and thus lead to wrongand foolish actions. Why, Max, some boys have been made burglars andhighwaymen by such stories. I want you to be a reader, but of good andwholesome literature; books that will give you useful information and goodmoral teachings; above all things, my son, I would have you a student ofthe Bible, 'the holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise untosalvation through faith which is in Jesus Christ. ' Do you read it often, Max?"

"Not very, papa. But you know I hear you read it every morning andevening. "

"Yes; but I have sometimes been grieved to see that you paid very littleattention. "

Max colored at that. "Papa, I will try to do better, " he said. 

"I hope you will, " said his father. "You will enjoy the same religiousadvantages at Ion, and, my boy, try to profit by them, remembering that weshall have to render an account at last of the use or abuse of all ourprivileges. I want you to promise me that you will read a few verses ofthe Bible every day, and commit at least one to memory. "

"I will, papa. And what else shall I read? You will let me have somestory-books, won't you?" Max said, entreatingly. 

"Yes, " said his father, "I have no objection to stories of the right sort. There are some very beautiful stories in the Bible; there are entertainingstories in history; and there are fictitious stories that will do you goodand not harm. I shall take care in future that you have plenty ofwholesome mental food, so that you will have no excuse for craving suchstuff as this, " he added, with a glance of disgust at what he held in hishand. "It may go into the kitchen fire. "

"Mrs. Scrimp never burns the least little bit of paper, papa, " said Max. 

"Indeed! Why not?" asked his father, with an amused smile. 

"She says it is wicked waste, because it is better than rags for thepaper-makers. "

"Ah! well, then, we will tear these into bits and let them go to thepaper-makers. "

Max was standing by his father's side. "Papa, " he said, with a roguishlook into his father's face, "don't you think you would enjoy reading themfirst?"

The captain laughed. "No, my son, " he said; "I have not the slightestinclination to read them. Bring me that waste basket and you may help metear them up. "

They began the work of destruction, Max taking the paper, the captain thebook his son had been reading. Presently something in it attracted hisattention; he paused and glanced over several pages one after the other, till Max began to think he had become interested in the story. But no; atthat instant he turned from it to him, and Max was half frightened at thesternness of his look. 

"My son, " he said, "I am astonished and deeply grieved that you could readand enjoy anything like this, for it is full of profanity; and reading orhearing such expressions is very likely to lead to the use of them. Max, do you ever say such words?"

Max trembled and grew red and pale by turns, but did not speak. 

"Answer me, " was his father's stern command. 

"Not often, papa. "

The captain barely caught the low breathed words. "Not often? sometimes, then?" he groaned, covering his face with his hand. 

"O papa, don't be so grieved! I'll never do it again, " Max said in abroken voice. 

The captain sighed deeply. "Max, " he said, "dearly as I love my only son, I would sooner lay him under the sod, knowing that his soul was in heaven, than have him live to be a profane swearer. Bring me that Bible from thetable yonder. "

The boy obeyed. 

"Now turn to the twenty-fourth chapter of Leviticus, and read thesixteenth verse. "

Max read in a trembling voice, "'And he that blasphemeth the name of theLord, he shall surely be put to death, and all the congregation shallcertainly stone him; as well the stranger, as he that is born in the land, when he blasphemeth the name of the Lord, shall be put to death. '"

"Now the twenty-third, " said his father. 

"'And Moses spake to the children of Israel, that they should bring forthhim that had cursed out of the camp, and stone him with stones; and thechildren of Israel did as the Lord commanded Moses. '"

Max had some difficulty in finishing the verse, and at the end quite brokedown. 

"Papa, " he sobbed, "I didn't know that was in the Bible. I never thoughtabout its being so dreadfully wicked to say bad words. "

"What do you now think a boy deserves who has done it again and again? sayas often as Max Raymond has?" asked his father. 

"I suppose to be stoned to death like that man. But nobody is ever put todeath for swearing nowadays?" the boy said, half inquiringly, not daringto look at his father as he spoke. 

"No, Max, fortunately for you and many others. But suppose you were myfather and I a boy of your age, and that I had been swearing, what wouldyou think you ought to do about it?"

"Give you a sound flogging, " he answered, in a low, reluctant tone. 

"Well, Max, that is just what I shall have to do, if I ever know you touse a profane word again, " said his father, in a grave, sad tone. "Ishould do it now, but for the hope that you are sorry enough for the pastto carefully avoid that sin in the future. "

"Indeed I will, papa, " he said, very humbly. 

"And, Max, " resumed his father, "you are never to make a companion of, orgo at all with anybody who uses such language, and never to read a book orstory that has in it anything of that kind. And you are not to say byGeorge or by anything. Our Saviour says, 'Let your communication be Yea, yea, Nay, nay, for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil. ' My son, have you asked God to forgive you for taking His holy name in vain?"

"No, sir. "

"Then go at once to your room and do it. "

"I did, papa, " Max said, when he came down again to find his fatherwaiting for him. 

"I trust the petition came from your heart, my son, " was the grave butkind rejoinder. "I must have a little more talk with you on this subject, but not now, for it is time we followed the others into the next house, ifwe would not keep Grandma Rose's tea waiting. "

CHAPTER III. 

 "A kingdom is a nest of families, and a family is a small kingdom. "--Tupper. 

It was a bright and cheerful scene that greeted the eyes of CaptainRaymond and his son as they entered the parlor of the adjacent cottage. 

It was strictly a family gathering, yet the room was quite full. Mr. Dinsmore was there with his wife, his daughter Elsie and her children, Edward and Zoe, Elsie Leland with her husband and babe, Violet Raymondwith her husband's two little girls, Lulu and Grace, and lastly Rosie andWalter. 

Everybody had a kindly greeting for the captain, and Violet's bright facegrew still brighter as she made room for him on the sofa by her side. 

"We were beginning to wonder what was keeping you, " she said. 

"Yes, I'm afraid I am rather behind time, " he returned. "I hope you havenot delayed your tea for me, Mrs. Dinsmore. "

"No; it is but just ready, " she said. "Ah, there's the bell. Please, allof you walk out. "

When the meal was over all returned to the parlor, where they spent thenext hour in desultory chat. 

Gracie claimed a seat on her father's knee. Lulu took possession of anottoman and pushed it up as close to his side as she could; then seatingherself on it leaned up against him. 

He smiled and stroked her hair, then glanced about the room in search ofMax. 

The boy was sitting silently in a corner, but reading an invitation in hisfather's eyes, he rose and came to his other side. 

The ladies were talking of the purchases they wished to make in Boston, New York or Philadelphia, on their homeward route. 

"I must get winter hats for Lulu and Gracie, " said Violet. 

"I want a bird on mine, Mamma Vi, " said Lulu; "a pretty one with gayfeathers. "

"Do you know, Lulu, that they skin the poor little birds alive in order topreserve the brilliancy of their plumage?" Violet said with a troubledlook. "I will not wear them on that account, and as you are a kind-heartedlittle girl, I think you will not wish to do so either. "

"But I do, " persisted Lulu. "Of course I wouldn't have a bird killed onpurpose, but after they are killed I might just as well have one. "

"But do you not see, " said Grandma Elsie, "that if every one would refuseto buy them, the cruel business of killing them would soon cease? and thatit will go on as long as people continue to buy and wear them?"

"I don't care, I want one, " pouted Lulu. "Papa, can't I have it?"

"No, you cannot, " he said with grave displeasure. "I am sorry to see thatyou can be so heartless. You can have just whatever Grandma Elsie andMamma Vi think best for you, and with that you must be content. "

Lulu was silenced, but for the rest of the evening her face wore an uglyscowl. 

"My little girl is growing sleepy, " the captain said presently to Gracie. "Papa will carry you over home and put you to bed. Lulu, you may cometoo. "

"I don't want to, papa, I----" she began; but he silenced her with a look. 

"Bid good-night to our friends and come, " he said. "You also, Max. "

Max, though surprised at the order, obeyed with cheerful alacrity instrong contrast to Lulu's sullen and reluctant compliance, which said asplainly as words that she would rebel if she dared. 

"I don't see why papa makes us come away so soon, " she grumbled to herbrother in an undertone, as they passed from one cottage to the other, their father a little in advance. 

"He must have some good reason, " said Max, "and I for one am willingenough to obey him, seeing it's such a little while I'll have the chance. "

They had now reached the veranda of their own cottage. 

"Come in quickly out of this cold wind, children, " their father said; thenas he closed the outer door after them, "Run into the parlor and getthoroughly warm before going up to your rooms. "

He sat down by the stove with Grace on his knee, and bade the other twodraw up close to it and him, one on each side. And when they had done so, "My three dear children, " he said in tender tones, glancing from one toanother, "no words can tell how much I love you. Will you all think veryoften of papa and follow him with your prayers when he is far away on thesea?"

"Oh, yes, yes, papa!" they all said with tears in their eyes, while Gracieput her small arms round his neck. Lulu rested her head on his shoulder, and Max took a hand and pressed it in both of his. 

"Papa, you will think of us, too?" he said inquiringly. 

"Yes, indeed, my darlings; you will never be long out of my mind, andnothing will make me happier than to hear that you are well and doing yourduty faithfully. "

"I shall try very hard, papa, " Max said, with affectionate look and tone, "if it is only to please you and make your heart glad. "

"Thank you, my son, " his father replied, "but I hope a still strongermotive will be that you may please God and honor Him. Never forget, mychildren, that though your earthly father may be far away and know nothingof your conduct, God's all-seeing eye is ever upon you. "

A half hour had passed very quickly and delightfully to the children, whenat length, seeing Gracie's eyelids begin to droop, their father said itwas time for him to carry her up to bed. 

"Shall we stay here till you come down again, papa?" asked Max. 

"No; you and Lulu may go to bed now. "

"Then good-night, papa. "

"No, you need not bid me good-night yet, " the captain said. "I shall seeyou both in your rooms before you are asleep. "

"Well, Lu, are you sorry now that papa made you come home so soon?" askedMax, as they went up-stairs together. 

"No, indeed! Haven't we had a nice time, Max? Oh, if only we could keeppapa all the time!"

"I wish we could, " said Max. "But we won't have so hard a time as we'vehad for the last two years whenever he was away. "

They had reached the door of Lulu's room. "Max, " she said, turning to himas with a sudden thought, "what do you suppose papa is coming to our roomsfor?"

"What do _you_ suppose? have you done anything you ought to be punishedfor?" asked Max, a little mischievously. "I thought you looked very crossand rebellious about the hat and about having to come home so soon. I'mvery sure, from what I've heard of Grandpa Dinsmore's strictness, that ifyou were his child you'd get a whipping for it. "

Lulu looked frightened. 

"But, Max, you don't think papa means to punish me for that, do you? Hehas been so kind and pleasant since, " she said, with a slight tremble inher voice. 

"You'll find out when he comes, " laughed Max. "Good-night, " and hehastened away to his own room. 

A guilty conscience made Lulu very uneasy as she hurried through herpreparations for bed, and as she heard her father's step approach the doorshe grew quite frightened. 

He came in and closed it after him. Lulu was standing in her night-dress, just ready for bed. He caught up a heavy shawl, wrapped it about her, andseating himself lifted her to his knee. 

"Why, how you are trembling!" he exclaimed. "What is the matter?"

"O papa! are you--are you going to punish me for being so naughty thisevening?" she asked, hanging her head while her cheeks grew red. 

"That was not my intention in coming in here, " he said. "But, Lulu, yourwilfulness is a cause of great anxiety to me. I hardly know what to dowith you. I am very loath to burden our kind friends--Grandpa Dinsmore andGrandma Elsie--with so rebellious and unmanageable a child, for it will bepainful to them to be severe with you, and yet I see that you will compelthem to it. "

"I won't be punished by anybody but you! Nobody else has a right!" burstout Lulu. 

"Yes, my child, I have given them the right, and the only way for you toescape punishment is not to deserve it. And if you prove too troublesomefor them, you are to be sent to a boarding-school, and that, you willunderstand, involves separation from Max and Gracie, and life among totalstrangers. "

"Papa, you wouldn't, you couldn't be so cruel!" she said, bursting intotears and hiding her face on his breast. 

"I hope you will not be so cruel to yourself as to make it necessary, " hesaid. "I have fondly hoped you were improving, but your conduct to-nightshows me that you are still a self-willed, rebellious child. "

"Well, papa, I've wanted a bird on my hat for ever so long, and I believeyou would have let me have it, too, if Mamma Vi and Grandma Elsie hadn'tsaid that. "

"I shouldn't let you have it, if they were both in favor of it, " he saidseverely. 

"Why, papa?"

"Because of the cruelty it would encourage. And now, Lucilla, I want youto reflect how very kind it is in Grandpa Dinsmore and Grandma Elsie to bewilling to take my children in and share with them their own delightfulhome. You have not the slightest claim upon their kindness, and very fewpeople in their case would have made such an offer. I really feel almostashamed to accept so much without being able to make some return, even ifI knew my children would all behave as dutifully and gratefully aspossible. And knowing how likely your conduct is to be the exact reverseof that, I can hardly reconcile it to my conscience to let you go withthem to Ion. I am afraid I ought to place you in a boarding-school atonce, before I am ordered away. "

"O papa, don't!" she begged. "I'll try to behave better. "

"You must promise more than that, " he said; "promise me that you willyield to the authority of your mamma and her mother and grandfather as ifit were mine; obeying their orders and submitting to any punishment theymay see fit to inflict, just as if it were my act. "

"Papa, have you said they might punish me?" she asked, with a look ofwounded pride. 

"Yes; I have full confidence in their wisdom and kindness. I know theywill not abuse the authority I give them, and I have told them they mayuse any measures with my children that they would with their own in thesame circumstances. Are you ready to give the promise I require?"

"Papa, it is too hard!"

"The choice is between that and being sent to boarding-school. "

"Oh, it's so hard!" she sobbed. 

"Not hard at all if you choose to be good, " her father said. "In that caseyou will have a delightful life at Ion. Do you make the promise?"

"Yes, sir, " she said, as if the words were wrung from her, then hid herface on his breast again and cried bitterly. 

"My little daughter, these are tears of pride and stubbornness, " sighedher father, passing his hand caressingly over her hair, "and you willnever be happy until those evil passions are cast out of your heart. Theyare foes which you must fight and conquer by the help of Him who is mightyto save, or they will cost you the loss of your soul. Any sin unrepentedof and unforsaken will drag you down to eternal death; for the Bible says, 'Without holiness no man shall see the Lord. '"

"Papa, " she said, "you are the only person God commands me to obey, andI'm willing to do that. "

"No, it seems not, when my command is that you obey some one else. Mylittle girl, you need something that I cannot give you; and that is achange of heart. Go to Jesus for it, daughter; ask Him to wash away allyour sins in His precious blood and to create in you a clean heart andrenew a right spirit within you. He is able and willing to do it, for Hesays, 'Him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out. ' We will kneeldown and ask Him now. "

"Papa, I do love you so, I love you dearly, and I _will_ try to be abetter girl, " Lulu said, clasping her arms tightly about his neck, as, having laid her in her bed, he bent down to kiss her good-night. 

"I hope so, my darling, " he said; "nothing could make me happier than toknow you to be a truly good child, trying to live right that you mayplease the dear Saviour who died that you might live. "

Max, lying in his bed, was just saying to himself, "I wonder what keepspapa so long, " when he heard his step on the stairs. 

"Are you awake, Max?" the captain asked, as he opened the door and camein. 

"Yes, sir, " was the cheerful response; "it's early, you know, papa, andI'm not at all sleepy. "

"That is well, for I want a little talk with you, " said his father, sitting down on the side of the bed and taking Max's hand in his. 

The talk was on the sin of profanity. Max was told to repeat the thirdcommandment, then his father called his attention to the words, "The Lordwill not hold him guiltless that taketh His name in vain. "

"It is a dreadful and dangerous sin, my son, " he said; "a most foolishsin, too, for there is absolutely nothing to be gained by it; and themeanest of sins, for what can be meaner than to abuse Him to whom we oweour being and every blessing we enjoy?"

"Yes, papa, and I--I've done it a good many times. Do you think God willever forgive me?" Max asked in trembling tones. 

"'He that covereth his sins shall not prosper; but whoso confesseth andforsaketh them shall have mercy. ' 'I, even I, am He that blotteth out thytransgressions, for mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins, '"quoted the captain. 

"Yes, my son, if you are truly sorry for your sins because committedagainst God, and confess them with the determination to forsake them, asking forgiveness and help to overcome the evil of your nature, forJesus' sake, it will be granted you. 'The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin. '"

CHAPTER IV. 

 "No day discolored with domestic strife, No jealousy, but mutual truth believ'd, Secure repose and kindness undeceiv'd. " --Dryden. 

They were a bright and cheery company in the other house. They had dividedinto groups. Mrs. Elsie Travilla sat in a low rocking-chair, between herfather and his wife, with her little grandson on her lap. She doated onthe babe, and was often to be seen with it in her arms. She was nowcalling her father's attention to its beauty, and talking of the time whenits mother was an infant, her own precious darling. 

On a sofa on the farther side of the room the two sisters, Elsie andViolet, sat side by side, cosily chatting of things past and present, while a little removed from them Lester, Edward and Zoe formed anothergroup. 

The two gentlemen were in animated conversation, to which Zoe was a silentand absorbed listener, especially when her husband spoke; eagerly drinkingin every word that fell from his lips; her face glowing, her eyessparkling with proud delight. 

"Look at Zoe; Ned certainly has one devoted admirer, " remarked Elsie, regarding her young sister-in-law with a pleased yet half-amused smile. 

"Yes, " said Violet, "he is a perfect oracle in her esteem; and I believeeverything she does is right in his eyes; indeed, their mutual devotion isa pretty thing to see. They are scarcely ever apart. "

"Don't you think your husband an oracle?" asked Elsie, with a quizzicallook. 

"So you have found that out already, have you?" laughed Violet. "Yes, Ido, but then he is wiser than our Ned, you know. Tell me now, don't youadmire him? don't you think him worthy of all honor?"

"I do, indeed, and am proud to have him for a brother-in-law, " Elsie saidwith earnest sincerity; "but, " she added with a smile, "I prefer Lesterfor a husband. "

"Yes, of course, but Levis is the best of husbands--of fathers, too. "

"Rather more strict and stern than ours was, is he not?"

"Yes, but not more so than necessary with a child of Lulu's peculiardisposition. "

"Ah, Vi, I pity you for being a stepmother, " Elsie said, with acompassionate look at her sister. 

"You needn't, " returned Violet quickly. 

"Lulu is the only one of the three that gives me any anxiety or trouble, and to be Captain Raymond's wife more than compensates for that. "

"I suppose so. And Gracie is a dear little thing. "

"Yes, she's a darling. And Max is a noble fellow. I hope he will make justsuch a man as his father. Don't you think he resembles the captain inlooks?"

"Yes, and I notice he is very chivalrous in his manner toward his youngstepmother. "

"Yes, " Violet said, with a happy smile, "and more or less to all ladies;but especially those of this family. He is like his father in that. Zoeis, I think, a particular favorite with him. "

Evidently Zoe had overheard the remark, for she turned in their directionwith a bright look and smile; then springing up came quickly toward them, and taking possession of a low chair near at hand, "Was it Max you weretalking of, Violet?" she said. "Yes, indeed, I am fond of him. I thinkhe's a splendid boy. But what was wrong with him to-night?"

"Nothing, so far as I know, " said Violet "Why do you think there was?"

"Because he was so unusually quiet; and then his father took him away soearly. Ah, here comes the captain now, " as the door opened and CaptainRaymond entered; "so I'll go away and let you have him to yourself. "

"You needn't, " said Violet, but Zoe was already by Edward's side again. 

Elsie, too, rose and went to her mother to ask if she were not weary ofholding the babe. 

Violet looked up a little anxiously into her husband's face as she maderoom for him on the sofa by her side. "Is anything wrong with thechildren, Levis?" she asked in an undertone. 

"No, love, " he said; "I took them away early that I might have a littleserious talk with the older two. You know I shall not long be afforded theopportunity. "

"But you look troubled, " she said, in tenderly sympathizing accents. "MayI not share your care or sorrow, whatever it is?"

"I would rather share only joys and blessings with you, dearest, and keepthe cares and burdens to myself, " he answered, smiling lovingly upon her, and pressing with affectionate warmth the little hand she had placed inhis. 

"No, I can't consent to that, " she said. "I consider it one of my preciousprivileges to be allowed to share your burdens and anxieties. Won't youtell me what troubles you?"

"It is nothing new, little wife, " he answered cheerfully; "but I amdoubting whether I do right to give your mother and grandfather sotroublesome a charge as Lulu. She is almost certain to be wilful andrebellious occasionally, if not oftener. "

Mrs. Travilla had resigned the babe to its mother, and was now standingnear the sofa where the captain and Violet sat. 

"Mamma, " said the latter, turning to her, "my husband is making himselfmiserable with the fear that Lulu will prove too troublesome to you andgrandpa. "

"Please do not, captain, " Elsie said brightly, accepting the easy-chair hehastened to bring forward for her. "Why should I not have a little troubleas well as other people? Lulu is an attractive child to me, very brightand original, a little headstrong, perhaps, but I shall lay siege to herheart and try to rule her through her affections. "

"I think that will be the better plan, " he said, the look of care liftingfrom his brow; "she is a warm-hearted child, and more easily led thandriven. But she is sometimes very impertinent, and I would by no meanshave her indulged in that. I wish you would promise me never to let itpass without punishment. She must be taught respect for authority and forher superiors. "

Elsie's face had grown very grave while he was speaking. "What punishmentdo you prescribe?" she asked. "The child is yours. "

"That should depend upon the heinousness of the offence, " he replied. "Ican only say, please treat her exactly as if she were your own. "

Mr. And Mrs. Dinsmore now joined them, and the question what studies thechildren should pursue during the coming winter was discussed and settled. Then the captain spoke of reading matter, asked advice in regard tosuitable books and periodicals, and begged his friends to have a carefuloversight of all the mental food of his children. 

"You could not intrust that matter to a more wise and capable person thanpapa, " Elsie said, with an affectionate, smiling look at her father. "Iwell remember how strict he was with me in my childhood; novels werecoveted but forbidden sweets. "

"You must have been glad when you were old enough to read them, mamma, "remarked Zoe, joining the circle. 

"You read far too many, my little woman, " said Mr. Dinsmore, pinching herrosy cheek. "If I were Edward, I should curtail the supply, and try tocultivate a taste for something better. "

"But I'm a married woman and sha'n't submit to being treated like a child, grandpa, " she said, with a little pout and a toss of her pretty head. 

"Not even by me?" asked Edward, leaning down over her as he stood behindher chair. 

"No, not even by you, " she returned saucily, looking up into his face withlaughing eyes. "I'm your wife, sir, not your child. "

"Both, I should say, " laughed Edward. "I remember that I was considered amere child at your age. And whatever you are you belong to me, don't you?"

"Yes; and you to me just as much, " she retorted, and at that there was ageneral laugh. 

The captain had said nothing of the objectionable reading matter found inhis children's hands that day, but when alone with Violet in their ownroom, he told her all about it, blaming himself severely for not havingbeen so watchful over them as he ought, and expressing his distress overthe discovery that Max had sometimes been guilty of profanity. 

"I do not know whether it has become a habit with him, " he said, "but, mydear, I beg of you to watch him closely when I am away, and if he is everknown to offend in that way, see that he is properly punished. "

"But how, Levis?" she asked, with a troubled look. "I don't know what Ican do but talk seriously to him about the wickedness of it. "

"I hope you will do that, my dear. I have no doubt it would have anexcellent effect, for he loves and admires you greatly. But let him bepunished by being separated, for at least a week, from the rest of thefamily, as unworthy to associate with them. "

"Oh, that would be very hard, very humiliating for a proud, sensitive, affectionate boy like Max!" she exclaimed. "May we not be a little morelenient toward him?" and she looked up pleadingly into her husband's face. 

"No, " he said with decision; "but I strongly hope there will be nooccasion for such punishment, as he seems sincerely penitent and quitedetermined not to offend in that way again. I really think my boy wants todo right, but he is a heedless, thoughtless fellow, often going wrong frommere carelessness and forgetfulness. But he must be taught to think and toremember. "

"I wish he could have his father's constant care and control, " sighedViolet. 

"I wish he could indeed!" responded the captain; "but principally becauseI fear he will prove a care and trouble to your grandfather and mother, who, I am inclined to think, are more capable than I of giving him propertraining. I shall go away feeling easier in regard to my children'swelfare than I ever have before since they lost their mother. "

"I am very glad of that, Levis, " Violet said, her eyes shining withpleasure, "and I do believe they will have a happy life at Ion. "

"It will certainly be their own fault if they do not, " he replied. 

 * * * * *

Rose Travilla was somewhat less amiable in disposition than her mother andolder sisters, and had been much disgusted with Lulu's exhibition oftemper that evening. 

Talking with her mother afterward in her dressing-room, "Mamma, " she said, "I wish you hadn't offered to let Lulu Raymond live with us at Ion. Idon't at all like the way she behaves, and I wish you and grandpa wouldtell her father to send her off to boarding-school. "

"That is an unkind wish, Rose, " said her mother. "Perhaps if you had hadthe same treatment Lulu has been subjected to since her mother's death, you might have shown as bad a temper as hers. Haven't you some pity forthe little girl, when you reflect that she is motherless?"

"I don't think she could have a sweeter mother than our Vi, " was theunexpected rejoinder. "But she doesn't appreciate her in the least, " Rosewent on, "but seems always on the watch against any effort on Vi's part tocontrol her. "

"She seems to be naturally impatient of control by whomsoever exerted, "Mrs. Travilla said, "but we will hope to see her improve in that respect, and you must set her a good example, Rose. 

"And I want you to think how sad it would be for her to be parted from thebrother and sister she loves so dearly and sent away alone toboarding-school. I shall never forget how alarmed and distressed I waswhen your grandpa threatened me with one. "

"Did he, mamma?" asked Rosie, opening her eyes very wide with surprise. 

"Yes, he was very much displeased with me at the time, " her mother saidwith a sigh. "But we will not talk about it; the recollection is verypainful to me. "

"No, mamma; but I cannot get over my astonishment, for I thought you werenever naughty, even when you were a little child. "

"Quite a mistake, Rosie; I had my naughty times as well as otherchildren, " Mrs. Travilla said, smiling at Rosie's bewildered look. "Butnow I want you to promise me, my child, that you will be kind andforbearing toward poor little motherless Lulu. "

"Well, mamma, to please you I will; but I hope she won't try me too muchby impertinence to you or Violet. I don't think I can stand it if shedoes. 

"Try to win her love, Rosie, and then you may be able to influence herstrongly for good. "

"I don't know how to begin, mamma. "

"Force your thoughts to dwell on the good points in her character, andthink compassionately of the respects in which she is less fortunate thanyourself, and you will soon find a feeling of love toward her springing upin your heart; and love begets love. Do her some kindness, daughter, andthat will help you to love her and to gain her love. "

"Well, mamma, I shall try if only to please you. But do tell me, didgrandpa punish you very severely when you were naughty?"

"His punishment was seldom anything more severe than the gentle rebuke, 'Iam not pleased with you, ' but I think I felt it more than many a childwould a whipping; I did so dearly love my father that his displeasure wasterrible to me. "

"Yes, I know you and he love each other dearly yet, and he often says youwere a very good, conscientious little girl. "

"But to return to Lulu, " said Mrs. Travilla, "I had thought she would be anice companion for you, and until this evening I have not seen her showany naughty temper since the first week she was here. "

"No, mamma, she has been quite well-behaved, I believe, and perhaps shewill prove a pleasant companion. I am sorry for her, too, because shehasn't a dear, wise, kind mother like mine, " Rosie added, putting herarms about her mother's neck, "and because the father, I am sure she lovesvery much, must soon go away and leave her. "

CHAPTER V. 

 "Farewell, God knows when we shall meet again. " --Shakespeare. 

The next morning the captain and Max were out together on the beach beforeViolet and the little girls had left their rooms. The lad liked to bealone with his father sometimes. He had always been proud and fond of him, and the past few months of constant intercourse had greatly strengthenedthe bonds of affection between them. The boy's heart was sore at thoughtof the parting that must soon come, the captain's hardly less so. Hetalked very kindly with his son, urging him to make the best use of histime, talents and opportunities, and grow up to be a good, honorable anduseful man. 

"I want to be just such a man as you are, papa, " Max said, with anadmiring, affectionate look up into his father's face, and slipping hishand into his as he spoke. 

The captain clasped the hand lovingly in his, and held it fast. 

"I hope you will be a better and more talented man, my boy, " he said, "but always remember my most ardent wish is to see you a truly good man, aChristian, serving God with all your powers. "

At this moment a voice behind them said, "Good-mornin', cap'n. I'se got alettah hyah for you, sah. "

"Ah, good-morning, Ben, and thank you for bringing it, " said the captain, turning round to receive it. 

"You's bery welcom, sah, " responded Ben, touching his hat respectfully, then walking away toward Mr. Dinsmore's cottage. 

"From Washington, " the captain remarked, more to himself than to Max, ashe broke the seal. 

Max watched him while he read, then asked, a little tremulously, "Must yougo very soon, papa?"

"Within three days, my boy. But we won't say anything about it until afterprayers, but let Mamma Vi and your sisters enjoy their breakfast inpeace. "

"Yes, sir. Papa, I wish I was going with you!"

"But think how your sisters would miss you, Max. "

"Yes, sir, I suppose they would. I hadn't thought of that. "

"Besides, I want you to take my place to Mamma Vi as nearly as you can, "added his father, looking smilingly at him. 

"O papa, thank you!" cried the boy, his face growing bright with pleasedsurprise. "I will try my very best and do all for her that I can. "

"I don't doubt it, my son. And now let us go in, for it must bebreakfast-time, I think. "

Lulu and Grace ran out to the veranda to meet them with a glad, "Good-morning, papa, " and holding up their faces for a kiss. 

It was bestowed heartily, as he stooped and gathered them in his arms, saying in tender tones, "Good-morning, my dear little daughters. "

The breakfast bell was ringing, and they hastened to obey its summons. They found Violet already in the dining-room, and looking sweet and freshas a rose, in a pretty, becoming morning dress. 

The captain chatted cheerfully with her and the children while he ate, seeming to enjoy his beefsteak, muffins and coffee; but Max scarcelyspoke, and occasionally had some difficulty in swallowing his food becauseof the lump that would rise in his throat at the thought of the partingnow drawing so near. 

Directly after breakfast came family worship. Then as Violet and herhusband stood together before the window looking out upon the sea, hegave her his Washington letter to read. 

She glanced over it, while he put his arm about her waist. 

"O Levis, so soon!" she said tremulously, looking up at him with eyes fullof tears, then her head dropped upon his shoulder, and the tears began tofall. 

He soothed her with caresses and low-breathed words of endearment; ofhope, too, that the separation might not be a long one. 

"What is it, Max?" whispered Lulu, "has papa got his orders?"

"Yes; and has to be off in less than three days, " replied Max, in huskytones, and hastily brushing away a tear. 

Lulu's eyes filled, but by a great effort she kept the tears from falling. 

The captain turned toward them. "We are going into the other house, children, " he said. "You can come with us if you wish. "

"Yes, sir. Thank you, sir, " they said, and Grace ran to her father and puther hand in his. 

They found the Dinsmore and Travilla family all assembled in the parlor, discussing plans for the day, all of which were upset by the captain'snews. 

His ship lay in Boston harbor, and it was promptly decided that they wouldall leave to-day for that city, only a few hours' distant. 

As the cottages had been rented furnished, and all had for days past heldthemselves in readiness for sudden departure, this would afford ample timefor the necessary packing and other arrangements. 

All was presently bustle and activity in both houses. Zoe and Edward, withno painful parting in prospect, made themselves very merry over theirpacking. They were much like two children, and except when overcome by therecollection of her recent bereavement, Zoe was as playful and frolicsomeas a kitten. 

"Can I help, Mamma Vi?" asked Lulu, following Violet into herdressing-room. 

Vi considered a moment. "You are a dear child to want to help, " she said, smiling kindly upon the little girl. "I don't think you can pack yourtrunk, but you can be of use here by handing me things out of the bureaudrawers and wardrobe. There are so many trunks to pack that I cannot thinkof leaving Agnes to do it all. "

"My dear, " said the captain, coming in at that moment, "you are not to doanything but sit in that easy-chair and give directions. I flatter myselfthat I am quite an expert in this line. "

"Can you fold ladies' dresses so that they will carry without rumpling?"asked Violet, looking up at him with a saucy smile. 

"Perhaps not. I can't say I ever tried that. Agnes may do that part of thework, and I will attend to the rest. "

"And may I hand you the things, papa?" asked Lulu. 

"Yes, daughter, " he said, "I like to see you trying to be useful. "

They set to work, Violet looking on with interest. "Why, you are anexcellent packer, Levis, " she remarked presently, "far better than I orAgnes either. "

"Thank you, " he said, "I am very glad to be able to save you theexertion. "

"And you do it so rapidly, " she said. "It would have taken me twice aslong. "

"That is partly because I am much stronger, and partly the result of agood deal of practice. And Lulu is quite a help, " he added, with anaffectionate look at her. 

She flushed with pleasure. "Are you going to pack the other trunks, papa?Max's and Grade's and mine? And may I help you with them?" she asked. 

"Yes, is my answer to both questions, " he returned. 

"Where are Max and Gracie?" asked Violet. 

"I told Max to take his little sister to the beach, and take care of andamuse her, " the captain said in answer to the question. 

"Don't you want to be out at play, too, Lulu?" asked Violet. "I can helpyour papa. "

"No, ma'am, thank you, " the child answered in a quick, emphatic way. "I'da great deal rather be with papa to-day than playing. "

He gave her a pleased look and smile, and Violet said, "That is nice, Lulu; I am very glad his children love him so. "

"Indeed we do, Mamma Vi! every one of us!" exclaimed Lulu. "Papa knows wedo. Don't you, papa?"

"Yes, I am quite sure of it, " he said. "And that my wife is fond of mealso, " with a smiling glance at her, "and altogether it makes me a veryhappy man. "

"As you deserve to be, " said Violet, gayly. "Please, sir, will you allowme to fold my dresses?"

"No, for here comes Agnes, " as the maid entered the room, "who, I daresay, can do it better. Come, Lulu, we will go now to your room. "

Violet stayed where she was to direct and assist Agnes, and Lulu was glad, because she wanted to be alone with her father for a while. 

When her trunk was packed he turned to leave the room, but she detainedhim. "Papa, " she said, clinging to his hand, "I--I want to speak to you. "

He sat down and drew her to his side, putting an arm about her waist. "Well, daughter, what is it?" he asked kindly, stroking the hair back fromher forehead with the other hand. 

"Papa, I--I wanted to tell you that I'm sorry for----" she stammered, hereyes drooping, her cheeks growing crimson. 

"Sorry for your former naughtiness and rebellion?" he asked gently, as shepaused, leaving her sentence unfinished. 

"Yes, papa, I couldn't bear to let you go away without telling you soagain. "

"Well, daughter, it was all forgiven long ago, and you have been a prettygood girl most of the time since that first sad week. "

"Papa, I do want to be good, " she said earnestly, "but somehow the badnesswill get the better of me. "

"Yes; each one of us has an evil nature to fight against, " he said, "andit will get the better of us unless we are very determined and battle withit, not in our own strength only, but crying mightily for assistance toHim who has said, 'In me is thine help. '

"We must watch and pray, my child. The Bible bids us keep our hearts withall diligence, and set a watch at the door of our lips that we sin notwith our tongues. Also to pray without ceasing. We need to cry often toGod for help to overcome the evil that is in our own hearts, and thesnares of the world and the devil, 'who goeth about as a roaring lionseeking whom he may devour. '"

"Papa, " she said, looking up into his face, "do you find it hard to begood sometimes?"

"Yes, my child; I have the same battle to fight that you have, and I amthe more sorry for you because I know by experience how difficult itsometimes is to do right. "

"And you have to help me by punishing me when I'm naughty, and making medo as I ought?"

"Yes, and my battle is sometimes for patience with a naughty, disobedientchild. "

"I think you were very patient with me that time you kept me shut up solong in this room, " she said. "If I'd been in your place I'd have got agood switch and whipped my little girl till I made her obey me at once. "

"Do you think that would have been the better plan?"

"No, sir. I think you'd have had to 'most kill me before I'd have givenup, but if I'd been in your place I couldn't have had patience to wait. "

"You need to cultivate the grace of patience, then, " he said gravely. "Nowcome with me to Max's room, and let us see if we can pack up his goods andchattels. "

"Papa, I almost think I could pack it myself after watching you pack allthese others. "

"Possibly; but I shall do it more quickly, with you to help in getting allthe things together. "

Every one was ready in due season for departure, and that night the twocottages that for months past had been so full of light and life, weredark, silent and deserted. 

Arriving in Boston, the whole party took rooms at one of the principalhotels. There they spent the night, but the greater part of the next daywas passed on board the captain's vessel. 

The day after the parting came; a very hard one for him, his young wifeand children. Little feeble Gracie cried herself sick, and Violet found itnecessary to put aside the indulgence of her own grief in order to comfortthe nearly heart-broken child, who clung to her as she might have done toher own mother. 

Max and Lulu made no loud lament, but their quiet, subdued manner and sadcountenances told of deep and sincere sorrow, and, in truth, they oftenfelt ready to join in Gracie's oft-repeated cry, "Oh, how can I do withoutmy dear, dear papa?"

But they were with kind friends. Every one in the party showed themsympathy, pretty presents were made them, and they were taken to see allthe sights of the city likely to interest them. 

Grandma Elsie particularly endeared herself to them at this time by hermotherly tenderness and care, treating them as if they were her ownchildren. 

Their father had given each two parting gifts, a handsome pocket Bible, with the injunction to commit at least one verse to memory every day, anda pretty purse with some spending money in it; for he knew they wouldenjoy making purchases for themselves when visiting the city stores withthe older people. 

So they did; and Lulu, who was generous to a fault, had soon spent her allin gifts for others; a lovely new doll for Gracie, some books for Max, abottle of perfumery for "Mamma Vi, " and a toy for Walter. 

Violet was much pleased with the present to herself as an evidence ofgrowing affection. She received it with warm thanks and a loving embrace. "My dear child, it was very kind in you to think of me!" she said. "Itmakes me hope you have really given me a little place in your heart, dear. "

"Oh, yes, Mamma Vi, indeed I have!" cried the little girl, returning theembrace. "Surely we ought all to love you when you love our dear father somuch, and he loves you, too. "

"Certainly, " said Max, who was standing by; "we couldn't help loving sosweet and pretty a lady if she was nothing at all to us and we lived inthe same house with her, and how can we think she's any less nice andsweet just because she's married to our father?"

"And how can I help loving you because you are the children of my dearhusband?" responded Violet, taking the boy's hand and pressing it warmlyin hers. 

Some hours later Violet accidentally overheard part of a conversationbetween her little sister Rose and Lulu. 

"Yes, " Rosie was saying, "mamma gives me fifty cents a week for spendingmoney. "

"Ah, how nice!" exclaimed Lulu. "Papa often gives us some money, but notregularly, and Max and I have often talked together about how much wewould like to have a regular allowance. I'd be delighted, even if itwasn't more than ten cents. "

Violet had been wishing to give the children something, and trying to findout what would be most acceptable, so was greatly pleased with the hintgiven her by this little speech of Lulu's. 

The child came presently to her side to bid her good-night. Violet put anarm around her, and kissing her affectionately, said, "Lulu, I have beenthinking you might like to have an allowance of pocket money, as Rosiehas. Would you?"

"O Mamma Vi! I'd like it better than anything else I can think of!" criedthe little girl, her face sparkling with delight. 

"Then you shall have it and begin now, " Violet said, taking out her purseand putting two bright silver quarters into Lulu's hand. 

"Oh, thank you, mamma, how good and kind in you!" cried the child. 

"Max shall have the same, " said Violet, "and Gracie half as much for thepresent. When she is a little older it shall be doubled. Don't you wantthe pleasure of telling Max, and taking this to him?" she asked, puttinganother half dollar into Lulu's hand. 

"Oh yes, ma'am! Thank you very much!"

Max was on the farther side of the room--a good-sized parlor of the hotelwhere they were staying--very much absorbed in a story-book; Luluapproached him softly, a gleeful smile on her lips and in her eyes, andlaid his half dollar on the open page. 

"What's that for?" he asked, looking round at her. 

"For you; and you're to have as much every week, Mamma Vi says. "

"O Lu! am I, really?"

"Yes; I too; and Gracie's to have a quarter. "

"Oh, isn't it splendid!" he cried, and hurried to Violet to pour out histhanks. 

Grandma Elsie, seated on the sofa by Violet's side, shared with her thepleasure of witnessing the children's delight. 

Our friends had now spent several days in Boston, and the next morningthey left for Philadelphia, where they paid a short visit to relatives. This was their last halt on the journey home to Ion. 

CHAPTER VI. 

 "--to the guiltless heart, where'er we roam, No scenes delight us like our much-loved home. " --Robert Hillhouse. 

Elsie and her children had greatly enjoyed their summer at the North, butnow were filled with content and happiness at the thought of soon seeingagain their loved home at Ion, while Max and Lulu looked forward withpleasing anticipations and eager curiosity to their first sight of it, having heard various glowing descriptions of it from "Mamma Vi" and Rosie. 

Their father, too, had spoken of it as a home so delightful that theyought to feel the liveliest gratitude for having been invited to share itsblessings. 

It was looking very beautiful, very inviting, on the arrival of ourtravellers late in the afternoon of a warm, bright October day. 

The woods and the trees that bordered the avenue were in the height oftheir autumn glory, the gardens gay with many flowers of the most variedand brilliant hues, and the lengthening shadows slept on a still greenand velvety lawn. 

As their carriage turned into the avenue, Elsie bent an affectionate, smiling look upon Max and Lulu, and taking a hand of each, said insweetest tones, "Welcome to your new home, my dears, and may it prove toyou a very, very happy one. "

"Thank you, ma'am, " they both responded, Max adding, "I am very glad, Grandma Elsie, that I am to live with you and Mamma Vi. "

"I, too, " said Lulu; "and in such a pretty place. Oh, how lovelyeverything does look!"

The air was delightful, and doors and windows stood wide open. On theveranda a welcoming group was gathered. Elsie's brother and sister--HoraceDinsmore, Jr. , of the Oaks, and Mrs. Rose Lacey from the Laurels--and hercousins Calhoun and Arthur Conly; while a little in the rear of them werethe servants, all--from old Uncle Joe, now in his ninety-fifth year, downto Betty, his ten-year-old great-granddaughter--showing faces full ofeager delight. 

They stood back respectfully till greetings had been exchanged betweenrelatives and friends, then pressed forward with their words of welcome, sure of a shake of the hand and kind word from each member of the family. 

Mr. Dinsmore held little Gracie in his arms. She was much fatigued andexhausted by the long journey. 

"Here is a patient for you, Arthur, " he said, "and I am very glad you arehere to attend to her. "

"Yes, " said Violet, "her father charged me to put her in your care. "

"Then let her be put immediately to bed, " said Arthur, after a moment'sscrutiny of the child. "Give her to me, uncle, and I will carry herup-stairs. "

"To my room, " added Violet. 

But the child shrunk from the stranger, and clung to Mr. Dinsmore. 

"No, thank you, I will take her up myself, " he said. "I am fully equal toit, " and he moved on through the hall and up the broad stairway, Violetand the doctor following. 

The others presently scattered to their rooms to rid themselves of thedust of travel and dress for the evening. 

"Well, little wife, is it nice to be at home again?" Edward asked, with asmiling look at Zoe, as they entered their apartments. 

"Yes, indeed!" she cried, sending a swift glance around the neat andtastefully furnished room, "especially such a home, and to be shared withsuch nice people; one in particular who shall be nameless, " she added, with an arch look and smile. 

"One who hopes you will never tire of his company, as he never expects toof yours, " returned Edward, catching her in his arms and snatching a kissfrom her full red lips. 

"Now don't, " she said, pushing him away, "just wait till I've washed thedust from my face. Here come our trunks, " as two of the men servantsbrought them in, "and you must tell me what dress to put on. "

"You look so lovely in any and every one of the dozen or more that I havesmall choice in the matter, " laughed the young husband. 

"What gross flattery!" she exclaimed. "Well, then, I suppose I'll have tochoose for myself. But you mustn't complain if I do that some time whenyou don't want me to. "

The two Elsies had lingered a little behind the others--the old servantshad so many words of welcome to say to them--the younger one in especial, because she had been so far and so long away. 

And the babe must be handed about from one to another, kissed and blessedand remarked upon as to his real or fancied resemblance to this or thatolder member of the family. 

"It do 'pear pow'ful strange, Miss Elsie, dat you went away young lady andcome back wid husband and baby, " remarked Aunt Dicey. "And it don't seembut yistiday dat you was a little bit ob a gal. "

"Yes, I have come back a great deal richer than I went, " Elsie returned, with a glance of mingled love and joy, first at her husband, then at herinfant son. "I have great reason to be thankful. "

At that moment Mrs. Travilla became aware that Max and Lulu were lingeringnear, as if not knowing exactly what to do with themselves. 

"Ah, my dears, " she said, turning to them with a kind and pleasant look, "has no one attended to you? Come with me, and I will show you yourrooms. "

They followed her up the stairs, and each was shown into a very pleasantroom furnished tastefully and with every comfort and convenience. 

Lulu's had two doors, one opening into the hall, the other into hermamma's bedroom. 

Elsie explained this, adding, "So, if you are in want of anything orshould feel frightened or lonely in the night, you can run right in to theroom where you will find your mamma and Gracie. "

"Yes, ma'am, that is very nice; and oh, what a pretty room! How kind andgood you are to me! and to my brother and sister, too!" cried Lulu, hereyes shining with gratitude and pleasure. 

"I am very glad to be able to do it, " Elsie said, taking the littlegirl's hand in one of hers and smoothing her hair caressingly with theother--for Lulu had taken off her hat. "I want to be a mother to you, dearchild, and to your brother and sister, since my dear daughter is too youngfor so great care and responsibility. I love you all, and I want you tocome freely to me with all your troubles and perplexities, your joys andsorrows, just as my own children have always done. I want you to feel thatyou have a right to do so, because I have invited you. "

She bent down and kissed Lulu's lips, and the little girl threw her armsabout her neck with impulsive warmth, saying, "Dear Grandma Elsie, I loveyou and thank you ever so much! And I mean to try ever so hard to begood, " she added, with a blush and hanging her head shamefacedly. "I knowI'm often very naughty; papa said I gave him more anxiety than Max andGracie both put together; and I'm afraid I can't be good all the time, butI do mean to try hard. "

"Well, dear, if you try with all your might, asking help from on high, youwill succeed at last, " Elsie said. "And now I will leave you to wash anddress. I see your trunk has been brought up and opened, so that you willhave no difficulty. "

With that she passed on into Violet's rooms to see how Gracie was. Shefound her sleeping sweetly in Violet's bed, the latter bending over herwith a very tender, motherly look on her fair young face. 

"Is she not a darling, mamma?" she whispered, turning her head at thesound of her mother's light footstep. 

"She is a very engaging child, " replied Elsie. "I think we are all fond ofher, but you especially. "

"Yes, mamma, I love her for herself--her gentle, affectionatedisposition--but still more because she is my husband's child, his dearbaby girl, as he so often called her. "

"Ah, I can understand that, " Elsie said, with a loving though rather sadlook and smile into Violet's azure eyes, "for I have often felt just so inregard to my own children. What does Arthur say about her?"

"That she is more in need of rest and sleep than anything else at present. He will see her again to-morrow, and will probably be able then to give mefull directions in regard to her diet and so forth. "

"You will come down to supper? you will not think it necessary to staywith her yourself?" Elsie said inquiringly. 

"Oh, no, mamma! I shall dress at once. I should not like to miss beingwith you all, " Violet answered, moving away from the bedside. "Ah!" withsudden recollection, "I have been quite forgetting Max and Lulu. "

"I have seen them to their rooms, " her mother said, "and now I must go andattend to Rosie and Walter, and to my own toilet. "

"Dear mamma, thank you!" Violet said heartily. 

"My dear, I consider them quite as much my children, and therefore myespecial charge, as yours, perhaps a trifle more, " Elsie returned withsprightly look and tone as she left the room. 

Agnes was in attendance on her young mistress, and was presently sent toask if Lulu was in need of help, and to say that her mamma would like tosee her before she went down-stairs. 

"I don't need anything till I'm ready to have my sash tied, " answeredLulu, "and then I'll come in to Mamma Vi and you to have it done. She wasvery good to send you, Agnes, and you to come. "

"La! chile, it's jus' my business to mind Miss Wilet, " returned Agnes. "An' she's good to eberybody, ob cose--always was. "

"What did you want to see me for, Mamma Vi?" asked Lulu, as she presentlyentered her young stepmother's dressing-room. 

"Just to make sure that your hair and dress are all right, dear. You knowwe have company to-night, and I am particularly anxious that my littleLulu shall look her very best. "

The child's face flushed with pleasure. She liked to be well andbecomingly dressed, and it was gratifying to have Mamma Vi care that sheshould be. Mrs. Scrimp was so different; she had never cared whetherLulu's attire was tasteful and becoming or quite the reverse, but alwaysroused the child's indignation by telling her it was all sufficient if shewere only neat and clean. 

"Am I all right?" she asked. 

"Pretty nearly; we will have you quite so in a minute, " Violet answered. "Tie her sash Agnes, and smooth down the folds of her dress. "

"Mamma Vi, is that strange lady any relation to you?" asked Lulu. 

"Yes, she is my aunt, mamma's sister. "

"She is pretty, but not nearly so pretty as Grandma Elsie. "

"No; I have always thought no one else could be half so beautiful asmamma. "

"Why, Mamma Vi, you are yourself!" exclaimed Lulu in a tone of honestsincerity that made Violet laugh. 

"That is just your notion, little girl, " she said, giving the child akiss. 

"Oh, I have eyes and can see! besides, papa thinks so, too, and Max andGracie. "

"Yes, my dear husband! he loves me, and love is very blind, " murmured Vi, half to herself, with a sigh and a far-off look in the lovely azure eyes. Her thoughts were following him over the deep, wide, treacherous sea. 

She stole on tiptoe into the next room for another peep at his sleepingbaby girl, Lulu going with her; then hearing the tea-bell, they went downto the dining-room together. 

They gathered about the table, a large cheerful party, the travellers fullof satisfaction in being at home again, the others so glad to have themthere once more. 

Zoe was very merry and Rosie in almost wild spirits, but Max and Lulu, towhom all was new and strange, were quite quiet and subdued, scarcelyspeaking except when spoken to, "Mamma, " Rosie said, when they hadadjourned to the parlor, "it's lovely out of doors, bright moonlight andnot a bit cold; mayn't I take Max and Lulu down to the lakelet?"

"Do you think the evening air would be injurious to them, Arthur?" Mrs. Travilla asked, turning to her cousin. 

"I think there is malaria in it, and would advise them to stay withindoors until after breakfast to-morrow morning, " he answered, drawing Roseto a seat upon his knee. 

"Then you'd better let us go, " she said archly, "so you can have somemore patients. Don't you like to have plenty of patients?"

"That's a leading question, little coz, " he said laughingly, toying withher curls. "When people are sick I like to have an opportunity to exercisemy skill in trying to relieve and cure them, but I hope I don't want themmade sick in order to furnish me with employment. "

"I want to show Lulu and Max the beauties of Ion, and don't know how towait till to-morrow, " she said. 

"Then take them about from one room to another, and let them look outthrough the windows upon its moonlit lawn, alleys, gardens and lakelet. "

"Oh, yes, yes! that will do!" she cried, leaving his knee in haste tocarry out his suggestion. 

Max and Lulu, nothing loath, accepted her invitation, and they ran in andout, up stairs and down, the young strangers delighted with the views thusobtained of their new home and its surroundings. 

Rosie said she hoped they would not be required to begin lessonsimmediately, but would be allowed a few days in which to enjoy walks, rides, drives, and boating. 

"I'll ask grandpa and mamma if we may, " she added, as they re-entered theparlor. She hastened to present her petition, and it was granted; thechildren were told they should have a week in which to enjoy themselvesand recover from the fatigue of their journey, and would be expected toshow their appreciation of the indulgence by great industry afterward. 

Lulu was standing a little apart from the rest, gazing out of the windowupon the moonlit lawn, when a step drew near; then some one took her bythe arm, and in a twinkling she found herself seated upon a gentleman'sknee. 

Looking up into his face, she saw that it was Mr. Horace Dinsmore who hadthus taken possession of her. 

"Well, my little dark-eyed lassie, " he said, "no one has thought it worthwhile to introduce us, but we won't let that hinder our makingacquaintance. Do you know who I am?"

"I heard Rosie call you Uncle Horace. "

"Then suppose you follow Rosie's example. If you are as good as you arebonny, I shall be proud to claim you as my niece. "

"But I'm not, " she said frankly. Then hastily correcting herself, "I don'tmean to say I'm bonny, but I'm not good. Aunt Beulah used to say I was theworst child she ever saw. "

"Indeed! you are honest, at all events, " he said, with a look ofamusement. "And who is Aunt Beulah?"

"The person Gracie and I lived with before papa got married to Mamma Vi. "

"Ah! well I shall not regard her opinion, but wait and form one formyself, and I shall certainly be much surprised if you don't turn out apattern good girl, now that you are to live with my sweet sister Elsie. Inthe mean while, will it please you to call me Uncle Horace?"

"Yes, sir, since you ask me to, " Lulu replied, looking much gratified. 

At this moment the door opened, and Mr. Lacey walked in. He had come forhis wife, and when he and the others had exchanged greetings, she rose tomake ready for departure. 

Calhoun Conly rose also, saying to his brother, "Well, Art, perhaps itwould be as well for us to go, too; our friends must be tired after theirlong journey, and will want to get to bed early. "

"Suppose you all delay a little and unite with us in evening familyworship, " said Mr. Dinsmore. "It is a good while since I have had allthree of my children present with me at such a service. "

All complied with his request, and immediately afterward took leave. Thenwith an exchange of affectionate good-nights the family separated andscattered to their rooms. 

Lulu was not quite ready for bed when Violet came in, and putting her armaround her, asked, with a gentle kiss, "Do you feel strange and lonely inthis new place, little girl?"

"Oh, no, Mamma Vi! it seems such a nice home that I am very glad to be init. "

"That is right, " Violet said, repeating her caress. "I hope you will sleepwell and wake refreshed. I shall leave the door open between your room andmine, so that you need not feel timid, and can run right in to me wheneveryou wish. Good-night, dear. "

"Good-night, Mamma Vi. Thank you for being so good to me, and to Gracieand Max, " Lulu said, clinging to her in an affectionate way. 

"My child, " returned Violet, "how could I be anything else to the childrenof my dear husband? Ah, I must go! Mamma calls me, " she added, hurryingaway as a soft, sweet voice was heard coming from the adjoining room. 

Lulu finished undressing, said her prayers, and had just laid her head onher pillow, when some one glided noiselessly to the bedside and a softhand passed caressingly over her hair. 

The child opened her eyes, which had already closed in sleep, and saw bythe moonlight a sweet and beautiful face bending lovingly over her. 

"Grandma Elsie, " she murmured sleepily. 

"Yes, dear. Rosie and Walter never like to go to sleep without agood-night kiss from mamma, and you must have the same now, as you are tobe one of my dear children. "

Lulu, now wide awake, started up to put both arms round the neck of hervisitor. "Oh, I do love you!" she said, "and I'll try hard to be a goodchild to you. "

"I believe it, dear, " Elsie said, pressing the child to her heart. "Willyou join my children in their half-hour with mamma in her dressing-roombefore breakfast? I shall be glad to have you, but you must do just as youplease about it. "

"Thank you, ma'am; I'll come, " said Lulu. 

"That is right. Now lie down and go to sleep. You need a long night'srest. "

CHAPTER VII. 

 "Her fancy followed him through foaming wares To distant shores. " --Cowper. 

Violet in her night-dress and with her beautiful hair unbound and hangingabout her like a golden cloud, stood before her dressing-table, gazingthrough a mist of unshed tears upon a miniature which she held in herhand. 

"Ah, where are you now, love?" she sighed half aloud. 

Her mother's voice answered close at her side, in gentle, tender accents, "In God's keeping, my darling. He is the God of the sea as well as of theland. "

"Yes, mamma, and his God as well as mine, " Violet responded, looking upand smiling through her tears. "Ah, what comfort in both assurances, andin the precious promise, 'Behold, I am with thee, and will keep thee inall places whither thou goest. ' It is his and it is mine. "

"Yes, dearest. I feel for you in your loneliness, " her mother said, putting her arms around her. "Elsie is very happy in her husband andbaby, Edward in his wife; they need me but little, comparatively, but youand I must draw close together and be a comfort and support to each other;shall we not, my love?"

"Yes, indeed, dearest mamma. Oh, what a comfort and blessing you are tome, and always have been! And I am happier and less lonely for having myhusband's children with me, especially my darling little Gracie. I feelthat in caring for her and nursing her back to health I shall be adding tohis happiness. "

"As no doubt you will, " her mother said. "It will be a pleasure to me tohelp you care for her, and the others also. Now, good-night, daughter; weboth ought to be in bed. "

Violet presently stretched herself beside the sleeping Gracie with amurmured word of endearment drew the child closer to her, and in anothermoment was sharing her slumbers. 

When she awoke the sun was shining, and the first object her eyes restedupon was the little face by her side. The pallor and look of exhaustion ithad worn the night before were quite gone, a faint tinge of pink had evenstolen into the cheeks. 

Violet noted the change with a feeling of relief and thankfulness, andraising herself upon her elbow, touched her lips lightly to the whiteforehead. 

The child's eyes flew open and with a sweet engaging smile, she asked, "Have you been lying beside me all night, mamma?"

"Yes, Gracie. You have had a long sleep, dear; do you feel quite rested?"

"Yes, mamma, I feel very well. This is such a nice soft bed, and I like tosleep with you. May I always?"

"For all winter, I think, dear. I like to have your papa's baby girl by myside. "

"I'm very much obliged to him for finding me such a sweet, pretty newmamma. I told him so one day, " remarked the child innocently, putting anarm about Vi's neck. 

"Did you?" Violet asked with an amused smile; "and what did he say?"

"Nothing; he just smiled and hugged me tight and kissed me ever so manytimes. Do you know what made him do that, mamma?"

"Because he likes to have us love one another. And so we will, won't we, dear?"

"Yes, indeed! Mamma, I feel a little hungry. "

"I'm glad to hear it, for here comes Agnes with a glass of nice rich milkfor you. And when you have drunk it she will wash and dress you. We willall have to hurry a little to be ready in good time for breakfast, " sheadded, springing from the bed and beginning her toilet. "Grandpa Dinsmorenever likes to have us late. "

"Miss Rosie and Miss Lulu's up and dressed and gone into Miss Elsie'sroom, Miss Wilet, " remarked Agnes, holding the tumbler she had brought toGracie's lips. 

"Ah, that is well, " said Violet, with a pleased look. "Lulu has stolen amarch on us, Gracie. "

The week that followed their arrival at Ion was a delightful one to all, especially the children, who had scarce anything to do but enjoythemselves. The weather was all that could be desired, and they walked, rode, drove, boated, fished, and went nutting. 

Mr. Dinsmore and Edward were every day more or less busied with theaffairs of the plantation, but some one of the older people could alwaysfind time to be with the children, while Zoe never failed to make one ofthe party, and seemed almost as much a child as any of the younger ones. 

Every nook on the plantation and in its neighborhood was explored, andvisits were paid to Fairview, the Laurels, the Pines, the Oaks, Roselandsand Ashlands; the dwellers at each place having first called upon thefamily at Ion. 

Both Max and Lulu had long desired to learn to ride on horseback, andgreat was their delight on learning that now this wish could be gratified. 

A pony was always at the service of each, and lessons in the art ofsitting and managing it were given them, now by Mr. Dinsmore and now byEdward, who was a great admirer of his brother-in-law, Captain Raymond, had become much attached to him, and took a very kindly interest in hischildren. 

Gracie was given a share in all the pleasures for which she was consideredstrong enough, and when not able to go with the others on theirexpeditions, was well entertained at home with toys and books filled withpictures and stories suited to her age. 

Both Elsie and Violet watched over the little girl with true motherly loveand care; she warmly returning the affection of both, but clingingespecially to Violet, her "pretty new mamma. "

Gracie was a docile little creature, and seemed very happy in her newlife. She was deeply interested in the riding lessons of her brother andsister, and when, near the end of the week, Dr. Arthur, to whom she wasbecoming much attached, set her on the back of a Shetland pony and led itabout the grounds for a few minutes, promising her longer rides as herstrength increased, she was almost speechless with happiness. 

With the second week lessons began for the children. Each task had itsappointed hour, and they were required to be as systematic, punctual andwell prepared for recitations as pupils in an ordinary school, but at thesame time great care was taken that neither mind nor body should beovertaxed, and they enjoyed many liberties and indulgences which could nothave been granted elsewhere than at home. 

The mornings were spent by Rosie and Lulu in the school-room in study andrecitation, under the supervision of either "Grandma Elsie" or "Mamma Vi. "

Grace and Walter would be there also at the start, but their short andeasy tasks having been attended to, they might stay and amuse themselvesquietly, or if inclined for noisy sport, go to the nursery or play-room toenjoy it there. 

Max conned his lessons alone in his own room, joining the others only whenthe hour arrived for reciting to Mr. Dinsmore, who took sole charge of hiseducation, and of the two little girls, so far as concerned Latin andarithmetic. Rosie and Max were together in both these studies, butLulu--because of being younger and not so far advanced--was alone in both, much to her dissatisfaction, for she was by no means desirous to have Mr. Dinsmore's attention concentrated upon herself for even a short space oftime. 

His keen dark eyes seemed to look her through and through, and though hehad never shown her any sternness, she was quite sure he could and wouldif she gave him any occasion. 

But for that there was no necessity, his requirements being alwaysreasonable and only such as she was fully capable of meeting. She had agood mind, quick discernment and retentive memory, and she was quiteresolved to be industrious and to keep her promise to her father to be agood girl in every way. Also her ambition was aroused to attempt toovertake her brother and Rosie. 

She was moderately fond of study, but had a decided repugnance to plainsewing, therefore looked ill-pleased enough upon discovering that it wasto be numbered among her daily tasks. 

"I hate sewing!" she said with a scowl, "and when I'm old enough to do asI please, I'll never touch a needle and thread. "

It was afternoon of their first school day, and the little girls had justrepaired to the school-room in obedience to directions given them on theirdismissal for the morning. 

All the ladies of the family were there, gathered cosily about the fireand the table at which Grandma Elsie was busily cutting out garments thatseemed to be intended for a child, yet were of coarser, heavier materialthan any of the family were accustomed to wearing. 

"Perhaps you may change your mind by that time, " she answered Lulu, withpleasant tone and smile; "and I hope you will find it more agreeable nowthan you expect. You are a kind-hearted little girl, I know, and when Itell you these clothes are for a little Indian girl who needs them sadly, I am quite sure you will be glad to help in making them. "

Lulu's brow cleared. "Yes, ma'am, " she said with a little hesitation, "ifI could sew nicely, but I can't. "

"The more need to learn then, dear. Mamma Vi is basting a seam for you, and will show you how to sew it. "

"And when we all get started there'll be some nice story read aloud, won'tthere, mamma?" asked Rosie. 

"Yes; your sister Elsie will be the reader to-day, and the book Scott's'Lady of the Lake. '"

"Oh, how nice!" cried Rosie in delight; "it's such a lovely book, andsister Elsie's such a beautiful reader. "

"In my little sister's opinion, " laughed Mrs. Leland. 

"And that of all present, I presume, " said "Grandma Rose. "

"I am fortunate in having so appreciative an audience, " returned Elsiegayly. 

Lulu had accepted a mute invitation to take a seat by Violet's side. 

"Mamma Vi, " she whispered with heightened color, "I can't sew as well asGracie, and I'm ashamed to have anybody see my poor work. "

"Never mind, dear, we won't show your first attempts, and you will findthis coarse, soft muslin easy to learn on, " Violet answered in the samelow tone. "See, this is the way, " taking a few stitches. "Your father toldme he wanted his dear little girls to learn every womanly accomplishment, and I feel sure you will do your best to please him. Take pains, and youmay be able to send him some specimen of your work as a Christmas gift. Would you not enjoy that?"

"Yes, ma'am, yes indeed!" returned the little girl, setting resolutely towork. 

"Mamma, " said Gracie, coming to Violet's other side, "mayn't I have somework, too? I like sewing better than Lulu does. Aunt Beulah taught me tooverseam and to hem. "

"Then you may help us, little girlie, " Violet said, kissing the littlefair cheek, "but must stop the minute you begin to feel fatigued; for Imust not let papa's baby girl wear out her small strength. "

Presently, all having been supplied with work, the reading began. Everyone seemed able to listen with enjoyment except Lulu, who bent over hertask with frowning face, making her needle go in and out with impatientpushes and jerks. 

Violet watched the performance furtively for a few minutes, then gentlytaking the work from her, said in a pleasant undertone, "You are gettingyour stitches too long and too far apart, dear. We will take them out, andyou shall try again. "

"I can't do it right! I'll never succeed, if I try ever so hard!" mutteredLulu, impatiently. 

"Oh, yes, you will, " returned Violet with an encouraging smile. "Keeptrying, and you will be surprised to find how easy it will grow. "

The second attempt was quite an improvement upon the first, and underViolet's pleased look and warm praise Lulu's ruffled temper smoothed down, and the ugly frown left her face. 

In the mean while Gracie was handling her needle with the quiet ease ofone accustomed to its use, making tiny even stitches that quite surprisedher new mamma. 

With all her faults Lulu was incapable of envy or jealousy, especiallytoward her dearly loved brother and sister, and when at the close of thesewing hour Gracie's work was handed about from one to another, receivinghearty commendation, no one was better pleased than Lulu. 

"Isn't it nice, Grandma Elsie?" she said, glancing at her little sisterwith a flush of pride in her skill, "a great deal better than I can do, though she's two years younger. "

"It's only because I couldn't run about and play like Lulu, and so I justsat beside Aunt Beulah and learned to hem and back-stitch and run andoverseam, " said Gracie. "But Lulu can do everything else better than Ican. "

"And she will soon equal you in that, I trust, " said Violet, with anaffectionate glance from one to the other; "I am quite sure she will ifshe continues to try as she has done to-day. And it makes my heart rejoiceto see how you love one another, dear children. "

"I think everybody loves Gracie, because she's hardly ever naughty, " saidLulu; "I wish I'd been made so. "

CHAPTER VIII. 

 "Where'er I roam, whatever realms to see, My heart untravelled fondly turns to thee. " --Goldsmith. 

"How very pretty, Zoe!" said Violet, examining her young sister-in-law'swork, a piece of black satin upon which she was embroidering leaves andflowers in bright-colored silks. 

"Oh, isn't it!" cried Lulu, in delighted admiration. "Mamma Vi, I'd liketo learn that kind of sewing. "

"So you shall, dear, some day; but mamma's theory is that plain sewingshould be thoroughly mastered first. That has been her plan with all herchildren, and Rosie has done scarcely any fancy work yet. "

"But mamma has promised to let me learn all I can about it this winter, "remarked Rosie, with much satisfaction. 

"Mamma, " Zoe said, with a blush, "I'm afraid I ought to join yourplain-sewing class. I should be really ashamed to exhibit any of my workin that line. "

"Well, dear child, I shall be glad to receive you as a pupil if youdesire it, " Elsie returned, giving her a motherly glance and smile. 

"Hark!" exclaimed Zoe, hastily gathering up her work, her cheeks rosy andeyes sparkling with pleasure. "I hear Edward's step and voice, " and shetripped out of the room. 

"How fond she is of him!" Violet remarked, looking after her with apleased smile. 

"Yes, " said her mother, "it does my heart good to see how they love eachother. And I think we are all growing fond of Zoe. "

"Yes, indeed, mamma!" came in chorus from her three daughters. 

"I'm sure we are; my husband and I as well as the rest, " added Mrs. Dinsmore. 

"And, Vi, " said Elsie Leland laughingly, "I really think mamma's new sonsare as highly appreciated in the family as her new daughter, and that allthree doat upon their new mother. Mamma, Lester says you are a patternmother-in-law, and I answer, 'Of course; mamma is a pattern in everyrelation in life. '"

"My child, don't allow yourself to become a flatterer, " returned hermother gravely. 

"Zoe, Zoe, where are you?" Edward was calling from below. 

"Here, " she answered, running down to meet him. "I've been in theschool-room with mamma and the others, " she added, as she gained hisside, and looking up brightly into his face as she spoke. 

"Ah, " he said, bending down to kiss the ruby lips. "I thought you were tobe my pupil. "

"Oh, so I am! except in purely feminine accomplishments. See!" holding upher work. "I've been busy with this. It was the sewing hour, and sisterElsie read aloud to us while we worked. "

"Ah, yes! I have been reader many a time while mamma and sisters plied theneedle. "

"How nice! you are such a beautiful reader! But she is almost as good. "

"Not only almost, but altogether, " he returned gayly as he held open thedoor of her boudoir for her to enter, then followed her in. "I've come nowto hear your recitations. I suppose you are quite prepared, " he added, drawing up a chair for her, and glancing at a pile of books lying on thetable. 

"No, " she said, coloring and dropping her eyes with a slightly mortifiedair. "I meant to be, but so many things happened to interfere. I had aletter to write, then some ladies called, and then----"

"Well?" he said interrogatively, as she paused, coloring still moredeeply. 

"I wanted to finish the book I was reading last night. I really couldn'tfix my thoughts on stupid lessons until I knew what became of theheroine. "

Edward, standing by her side and looking down at her, shook his headgravely. "Duties should be attended to first, Zoe, pleasures indulged inafterward. "

"You are talking to me as if I were nothing but a child!" she criedindignantly, her cheeks growing hot. 

"The dearest, most lovable child in the world, " he said, bending down tostroke her hair and look into her face with laughing eyes. 

"No, sir, I'm your wife. What did you marry me for if you considered mesuch a child?" she cried with a half pout on her lip, but love-light inthe eyes lifted to his. 

"Because I loved you and wanted the right to take care of you, my bonnybelle, " he said, repeating his caress. 

"And you do, the best care in the world, you dear boy!" she exclaimedimpulsively, throwing her arms about his neck. "And if it will please you, I'll set to work at the lessons now. "

"Then do, love; I have letters to write, and we will sit here and workside by side. "

Both worked diligently for an hour or more; they had a merry time over therecitations, then drove together to the nearest village to post Edward'sletters and get the afternoon mail for Ion. 

Violet was made happy by a long letter from her husband. 

She had barely time to glance over it, learning when and where it waswritten, and that he was well at the time of writing, when the tea-bellrang. 

She slipped the precious missive into her pocket with a little sigh ofsatisfaction, and joined the others at the table with a very bright andhappy face. 

She had not been the only fortunate one; her mother had cheering news fromHerbert and Harold, Mrs. Dinsmore some sprightly, gossipy letters from hersisters Adelaide and May, whose contents furnished topics of livelydiscourse, in which Violet took part. 

She had not mentioned her own letter, but at length Edward, noting thebrightness of her countenance, asked, "Good news from the captain, Vi?"

"Yes, thank you, " she said; "he was well and seemingly in excellentspirits at the time of writing, though he says he misses wife and childrensorely. "

All three of his children turned toward her with eager, questioning looks, Max and Lulu asking, "Didn't papa write to us, too?"

"He sends you a message, dears, " Violet said. "I have not really read theletter yet, but shall do so after supper, and you shall all surely haveyour share of it. "

On leaving the table they followed her to the door of her boudoir. 

"May we come in, Mamma Vi?" Max asked, with a wistful look. 

"Certainly, " she answered in a pleasant tone, though longing to be quitealone while giving her precious letter its first perusal; "I would haveyou feel as free to come into my apartments as I always have felt to gointo mamma's. Sit down and make yourselves comfortable, dears, and youshall hear presently what your papa says. 

"The letter was written on shipboard, brought into New York by anothervessel and there mailed to me. "

Max politely drew up a chair near the light for Violet, another for Lulu, placed Gracie's own little rocker close to her mamma's side, then stoodbehind it prepared to give close attention to the reading of his father'sletter. 

Violet omitted a little here and there--expressions of tender affectionfor herself, or something else evidently intended for her eye alone. Thecaptain wrote delightful letters; at least they were such in the esteem ofhis wife and children. This one provoked to both laughter and tears, hehad so amusing a way of relating trivial incidents, and some passages wereso tenderly affectionate. 

But something near the close brought an anxious, troubled look to Max'sface, a frown to Lulu's brow. 

It was this: "Tell Max and Lulu I wish each of them to keep a diary for myinspection, writing down every evening what have been the doings andhappenings of the day as regards themselves--their studies, theirpleasures, their conduct also. Max telling of himself, Lulu of herself, just as they would if sitting on my knee and answering the questions, 'What have you been busy about to-day? Have you been attentive to yourstudies, respectful and obedient to those in charge of you? Have you triedto do your duty toward God and man?'

"They need not show any one at Ion what they write. I shall trust to theirtruthfulness and honesty not to represent themselves as better than theyare, not to hide their faults from the father who cares to know of them, only that he may help his dear children to live right and be happy. Ah, ifthey but knew how I love them! and how it grieves and troubles me whenthey go astray!"

Max's face brightened at those closing sentences, Lulu's softened for amoment, but then, as Violet folded the letter, "I don't want to!" sheburst out. "Why does papa say we must do such things?"

"He tells you, dear; did you not notice?" said Violet. "He says he wishesto know your faults in order to help you to correct them. And don't youthink it will help you to avoid wrongdoing? to resist temptation? theremembrance that it must be confessed to your dear father and will grievehim very much? Is it not kind in him to be willing to bear that pain forthe sake of doing you good?"

Lulu did not answer, but Max said, "Yes, indeed, Mamma Vi! and oh, I hopeI'll never have to make his heart ache over my wrongdoings! But I don'tknow how to keep a diary. "

"Nor I either, " added Lulu. 

"But you can learn, dears, " Violet said. "I will help you at the start. You can each give a very good report of to-day's conduct, I am sure. 

"The keeping of a diary will be very improving to you in a literary way, teaching you to express your thoughts readily in writing, and that, Ipresume, is one thing your father has in view. "

"But it will be just like writing compositions; and that I always did_hate_!" cried Lulu vehemently. 

"No, not exactly, " said Max; "because you don't have to make up anything, only to tell real happenings and doings that you haven't had time toforget. "

"And I think you will soon find it making the writing of compositionseasier, " remarked Violet, with an encouraging smile. 

"It'll be just the same as having to write a composition every day, "grumbled Lulu. "I wish papa wouldn't be so hard on us. I have to studylessons a whole hour every evening, and then it'll take ever so long towrite that, and I shall not have a bit of time to play. "

"I wish I could write, " little Gracie said, with a half sigh. "If I could, I'd like to talk that way to papa. "

"You shall learn, darling, " Violet said, caressing her with gentlefondness. "Would you like to begin now?"

"Oh, yes, mamma!" cried the child eagerly. 

"Then bring me your slate, and I will set you a copy. Max and Lulu, wouldyou like to bring your writing-desks in here, and let me give you any helpyou may need?"

Both assented to the proposal with thanks, and were presently seated nearher, each with open desk, a fresh sheet of paper spread out upon it, andpen in hand. 

"I think that until you are a little used to the business, it would bewell to compose first with a pencil, then copy in ink, " remarked Violet. "And here, " taking it from a drawer in her writing-desk, as she spoke, "is some printing paper which takes pencil mark much better than the morehighly glazed paper which we use ordinarily in writing letters. "

She gave each of them a pile of neatly cut sheets and a nicely sharpenedpencil. 

They thanked her, and Max set to work at once. 

Lulu sat playing with her pencil, her eyes on the carpet. "I don't knowhow to begin!" she exclaimed presently in an impatient tone. "What shall Isay first, Mamma Vi?"

"Write down the date and then--Suppose you dictate to me, if that will beany easier. "

"Thank you, ma'am, I think it would till I get into the way of it, " Lulusaid, handing over her paper and pencil with a sigh of relief. 

"Now, " said Violet, encouragingly, "just imagine that you are sitting onyour papa's knee and answering the question, 'What have you been doing allday?'"

"As soon as I was dressed and ready for breakfast, I went to GrandmaElsie's dressing-room, along with Rosie and the others, to say Bibleverses, and hear Grandma Elsie talk about them and pray. Will that do, Mamma Vi?"

"Very nicely, dear; it is just what your papa wants, I think. "

Lulu's brow cleared, and she went on stating briefly the doings of the nowclosing day in the due order of their succession, Violet's pen nearlykeeping pace with her tongue. 

"And here we are--Max and Gracie and I--sitting with Mamma Vi in herboudoir, and she is writing for me the words I tell her, and I'm to copythem off to-morrow, " was the concluding sentence of this first entry inthe little girl's diary. 

"Will you hear mine, Mamma Vi, and tell me if it will do?" asked Max; andreceiving permission read it aloud. 

"It is very good indeed, Max, " Violet said; "a good and true report, andwell expressed. Now, if you and Lulu choose you may bring your books hereand study your lessons for to-morrow, and if you need help from me I shallgive it with pleasure. "

"But, Mamma Vi, it will be very dull for you to stay up here with us whilethe rest of the grown-up people are having a nice time together in theparlor, " said Max. 

"You are very kindly thoughtful, Max, " returned Violet, with a pleasedlook, "but I don't care to go down-stairs for some time yet; Gracie beginsto look weary, so I shall help her to bed and then answer your father'sletter. Can't you imagine that I may prefer to talk to Mm for a littlerather than to any one else, even if only with pen, ink and paper?" sheadded, with a charming blush and smile. 

"Oh, yes, indeed! for I know you're very fond of him. And I don't wonder, for I think he's the very best and handsomest man in the world, " cried Maxenthusiastically, and both Lulu and Gracie said, "So do I. "

"Then we are all agreed so far, " laughed Vi. "Come, Gracie, darling, Iwill be your maid to-night. "

"No, no! not my maid, but my dear, sweet, pretty mamma!" returned thelittle one, throwing her arms around Violet's neck and kissing her withardent affection. 

Lulu had risen to go for her books, but paused to say with a slight effortand heightened color, "Yes, Mamma Vi, you are sweet and pretty, and very, very kind to us. "

The child was by no means devoid of gratitude, though her pride andprejudice were hard to conquer. Expressions of gratitude and affectiontoward their young stepmother were far less frequent from her than fromher brother and sister, but were perhaps all the more valued because oftheir rarity. 

"Thank you, dear, " returned Violet, happy tears glistening in her eyes;"if I am, it is because I love you for both your own and your father'ssake. "

She knew his heart always rejoiced in every demonstration of affectionfrom his children toward her, and in the letter she presently beganwriting she recounted all that had been shown her that evening, and alsoothers carefully treasured up in her memory for that purpose. 

CHAPTER IX. 

 "The sober comfort, all the peace which springs From the large aggregate of little things, On these small cares of--daughter--wife--or friend, The almost sacred joys of home depend. " --Hannah More. 

Mrs. Elsie Travilla and her family were greatly beloved in their ownneighborhood, and as there had been no opportunity hitherto for showingattention to the three young married ladies, or any one of them, there wasquite an influx of callers for a week or two after the return to Ion, andthese calls were presently succeeded by a round of dinner and eveningparties given in their honor. 

The death of Mr. Love having occurred within the year, Zoe, of course, declined all such invitations; and it was only occasionally that Edwardcould be persuaded to go without her. 

Violet accepted when it would have been deemed impolite or unkind todecline, but scarcely yet more than a bride, she felt a trifle forlorngoing into society without her husband, and much preferred the quiet andseclusion of home. 

This was to the advantage of the children, Max and Lulu thereby gainingmuch assistance with their evening studies, Gracie a great deal ofmotherly care and petting. 

So the duty of representing the family at these social gatherings devolvedlargely upon Lester and Elsie Leland, who laughingly declared themselvesmartyrs to the social reputation of the family. 

"A very nice way to be martyred, I think, " said Rosie. "I only wish they'dhave the politeness to include me in their invitations. "

"It would do you little good, " remarked Mr. Dinsmore, "since you would notbe allowed to accept. "

"Are you quite sure, grandpa, that mamma wouldn't allow it?" she asked, with an arch look up into his face. 

"Quite; since she never allows anything which I do not approve. "

"Well, " Rosie said, seating herself upon his knee and putting an armaround his neck, "I believe it isn't worth while to fret about it, since, as I'm not invited, I couldn't go any how. "

"A sensible conclusion, " he returned laughingly. "Fretting is anunprofitable business at any time. "

"Ordinarily I should be very much of Rosie's opinion, " Zoe said aside toher husband, "for I was always fond of parties; but of course, just now Icouldn't take the least pleasure in them, " and she hastily brushed away atear. 

"No, love, I'm sure you could not, " he said, tenderly clasping the littlehand she had laid in his. "But the truest, purest happiness is found athome. And, " he added with a smile, "it is quite to the advantage of yourplans for study that society can claim so little of your time and strengthat present. You are doing so nicely that I am very proud of my pupil. "

She flushed with pleasure, but with a roguish smile, and shaking herfinger warningly at him, "Take care, " she said, "don't let the husband belost in the tutor, or I shall----"

"What? go over to grandpa?"

"Oh, no, no!" she cried, snatching her hand from his grasp, and liftingboth in mimic horror. 

"What are you two chatting so cosily about in that far-off corner?" askedMrs. Leland's cheery voice from the midst of the larger group at thefarther side of the room. 

"It's merely a little private confab between man and wife, in which thepublic can have no interest, " returned Edward. 

"Quite a mistake, so far as this part of the public is concerned, " saidhis mother, her soft brown eyes gazing lovingly upon them, "but we won'tpry into your secrets, only invite you to join our circle when you havefinished your private chat. "

For some weeks all went well with our friends at Ion; the family machineryworked smoothly, with no jarring or jostling; everybody in good humor andbehaving kindly toward everybody else. 

Max and Lulu made good progress in their studies, and were able to give agood report of each day in their diaries, which, of their own accord, theybrought each evening to Violet for her inspection. 

She reminded them that they were not required to do so; but they answeredthat they preferred it; they wanted to know if she thought they wererepresenting themselves as better than they really were. 

She was glad to be able to answer with truth that she did not think so, and that she could report them to their father as worthy of all praise inregard to both conduct and diligence in study. 

"You have both been so pleasant tempered, " she remarked in conclusion, "Lulu neither grumbling nor so much as looking sour over her tasks, oreven the sewing lessons, which I know are particularly distasteful to her. Dear child, you have been very good, and I know it will rejoice yourfather's heart to hear it, " she added, kissing the little girl's cheek. 

Lulu's face flushed and her eyes shone, Mrs. Scrimp had been always readyto blame, never to praise, but with Mamma Vi it was just the other way. She was almost blind to faults, but particularly keen-sighted wherevirtues were concerned. 

Violet turned toward Max to find him regarding her with wistful, longinglooks. 

"Well, what is it, Max, my dear boy?" she asked, half laughingly. 

"Don't be partial, Mamma Vi, " he answered. "I do believe a boy likes akiss from a sweet, pretty lady that he has a right to care for, quite aswell as a girl does. "

"Then come and get it, " she said, offering her lips. "Max, you may feel asfree always to ask for it as if I were your own mother or sister. "

Edward had, perhaps, the most trying pupil of all; she had done well atfirst, but as the novelty of the undertaking wore off, lost her interest, and now found so many excuses for not being prepared at the proper timefor recitation; and if he so much as looked grave over the failure, was sohurt, and felt herself so ill-used, that an extra amount of coaxing andpetting became necessary to restore her to cheerfulness and good humor. 

He was growing very weary of it all, and at times felt tempted to ceasetrying to improve the mind of his little wife; but no, he could not dothat if he would have her a fit companion for him intellectually as wellas in other respects, for though she had naturally a fine mind, itscultivation had been sadly neglected. 

He opened his heart to his mother on the subject, entreating her adviceand assistance, but without finding fault with Zoe (Elsie would hardlyhave listened for a moment to that), and she comforted him with words ofencouragement to persevere in his own efforts, and promises to aid him inevery way in her power. 

In pursuance of that object she put in Zoe's way, and recommended to hernotice, books that would be likely to interest and at the same timeinstruct her. Also considered her needs, as well as those of her ownpupils, in making her selections for the afternoon readings in theschool-room. 

There was much gained by the child wife in these ways, and also from theconversation of the highly educated and intelligent older members of thefamily, of which she had now become a part. 

She was very desirous to become their equal in these respects, especiallyfor Edward's sake, but she was so much used to self-indulgence, sounaccustomed to self-control, that her good resolutions were made only tobe broken till she herself was nearly ready to give up in despair. 

Elsie was alone in her own apartments one afternoon, an hour or more afterdismissing her pupils to their play, when Zoe came to her with flushedcheeks, quivering lips, and eyes full of tears. 

"What is wrong with you, my dear little daughter?" Elsie asked in tender, motherly tones, as she looked up into the troubled face. 

"O mamma, I don't know what to do! I wish you could help me!" cried Zoe, dropping upon her knees at Elsie's feet, and hiding her face on her lap, the tears falling fast now, mingled with sobs. 

"Only tell me what is wrong, dear, and you shall have all the help I cangive, " Elsie said, smoothing the weeper's fair hair with soft, caressinghand. 

"Edward is vexed with me, " sobbed Zoe. "I know he is, though he didn't saya word; but he looked so grave, and walked away without speaking. "

"Perhaps he was not vexed with you, dear; it may have been merely that hewas deep in thought about something that had no connection with the littlewife, whom, as I very well know, he loves very dearly. "

"No, mamma, it wasn't that; he had come in to hear me recite, and I was sointerested in my fancy work that I'd forgotten to watch the time andhadn't looked at the lessons. So I told him, and said I was sorry Iwasn't ready for him, and he didn't answer a word, but just looked at meas grave as a judge, and turned round and walked out of the room. "

"Surely, my dear Zoe, Edward does not insist upon his little wife learninglessons whether she is willing or not?" Elsie said inquiringly, and with agentle caress. 

"Oh, no, no, mamma! it has been my own choice, and I've no wish to give itup; but somehow there is always something interfering with my studying. Somebody calls, or I'm inclined for a ride, a drive or a walk, or I getengaged in sewing or fancy work, or my music, or a story-book that's toointeresting to lay down till I reach the end. Mamma, I often wonder how itis that you find time for all these things and many others beside. "

"Shall I tell you the secret of managing it, dear?" Elsie asked, with anaffectionate look and smile into the tear-stained face now uplifted tohers. 

Zoe gave an eager assent, and Elsie went on:

"It lies in doing things systematically, always putting duties first, giving to each its set time, and letting the pleasures come in afterward. If I were you, my dear, I should have a regular study hour, putting itearly in the day, before callers begin to come, and I should not allow itto be lightly interfered with; no stitch should be taken in fancy work, no novel opened, no story paper glanced at, until each lesson for the daywas fully prepared. "

Zoe's face had brightened very much as she listened. 

"O mamma, I see that that is just the way to do it!" she cried, clappingher hands with glee, "and I'll begin at once. I'll think over all thedaily duties and make out a regular programme, and----"

"Strive earnestly to carry it out, you would say, yet not in your ownstrength alone, " Elsie added, as Zoe paused, leaving her sentenceunfinished. 

"Yes, mamma, " she responded in a more serious tone. "And now, I'll runback to my room and try to be ready for Edward when he comes in again. "

She set herself to her tasks with unwonted determination to give her wholemind to them. Edward came in at length, and was greeted with a bright lookand the announcement in a tone of great satisfaction, "I'm quite ready foryou now. "

"I've been thinking we might perhaps as well give it up, Zoe, " he answeredgravely, "at least for the present, until you are done working upon thosevery fascinating Christmas things. "

"Oh no, don't!" she said, flushing and looking ready to cry, "try me alittle longer, Ned; I've been talking with mamma, and I'm really going toturn over a new leaf and do just as she advises. "

"Ah, if you have taken mamma into your counsels there is some hope, " hesaid in a tone of hearty approval. "But we will have to put off therecitations until after tea. I must drive over to the Oaks to see UncleHorace about a business matter, and I just came up to ask you to goalong. "

"Oh, I'll be happy to!" she cried joyously, pushing the books aside andstarting to her feet, "and it won't take me a minute to don hat andcloak. "

He caught her in his arms as she was rushing past him, and kissing her oncheek and lips, asked in tender tones, "Have I made you unhappy thisafternoon, my love, my darling?"

"Yes, for a little while; but I deserved it, Ned, and I don't mind it nowif--if only you love your foolish, careless little wife as well as ever inspite of all her faults. "

"I love you dearly, dearly, my one own peculiar treasure, " he responded, with another caress of ardent affection, as he let her go. 

She was gay and happy as a bird during their drive, and full of enthusiasmin regard to her new plan, explaining it to Edward, and asking his adviceabout the best division of her time, how much should be allotted to thisduty and how much to that. 

"I mean to rise earlier, " she said, "and if I can't get time in that wayfor all I want to do, I'll shorten my rides and walks. "

"No, " he said, "I'm not going to have your health sacrificed even tomental improvement; and certainly not to fancy work; I shall insist onplenty of rest and sleep and abundance of exercise in the open air for thedear little woman I have taken charge of. "

"Then, sir, you're not to be cross if the studies are not attended to. "

"They will be if put before novels, fancy work, and other equallyunnecessary employments. "

"Well, I've said they shall be in future. O Ned, " and she nestled closerto his side, looking up lovingly into his face, "it's ever so nice to havesomebody to take care of me and love me as you do! How could I ever dowithout papa, who always petted me so, if I hadn't you?"

"I hope you may never find out. I hope I may be spared to take care ofyou, as long as you need me, little wife, " he said, pressing her closer tohis side. 

Rosie met them in the hall on their return to Ion. 

"It's most tea time, Zoe, " she said; "I think you'll not have any too muchtime for changing your dress. "

"Then I must needs make haste, " returned Zoe, tripping up the stairs. 

Edward, who was taking off his overcoat, turned a rather surprised, inquiring glance upon his little sister. 

"Oh, yes, " she said laughingly, "I had a reason for hurrying her away, because I want to tell you something. Cousin Ronald Lilburn is coming. Maybe he will be here by to-morrow. Mamma heard he wasn't well, and shewrote and invited him to come and spend the winter with us, and she's justhad a letter saying he will come. Aren't you glad, Ned?"

"I'm very well pleased, Rosie, but why shouldn't Zoe have heard yourannouncement?"

"Because I wanted to warn you first not to tell her or the Raymondssomething (you know what) that must be kept secret at first, if we want tohave some fun. "

"Oh, yes!" he said, with a good-humored laugh. "Well, I think you maytrust me not to tell. But how about all the others? Walter, especially?"

"Oh, he doesn't remember anything about it; and grandpa and mamma and allthe rest have promised not to tell. "

"And you are quite sure Rosie may be trusted not to let the secret slipout unintentionally?" he asked, pinching her round rosy cheek. 

"I hope so, " she said, laughing and running away. 

Opening the library door and seeing Lulu there curled up in the corner ofa sofa with a book, she stepped in, shutting the door behind her. 

Lulu looked up. 

"Shall I disturb you if I talk?" asked Rose. 

"I'm ready to listen, " answered Lulu, half closing her book. "What haveyou to say?"

"Oh, that Cousin Ronald Lilburn is coming, and I'm ever so glad, as youwould be, too, if you knew him. "

"I never heard of him, " said Lulu. "Is he a boy? is he older than Max?"

"I should think so!" cried Rosie, with a merry laugh. "He has grown-upsons, and he looks a good deal older than grandpa. "

"Pooh! then why should I care about his coming!" exclaimed Lulu, in a toneof mingled impatience and contempt. 

"Why, because he's very nice and kind to us children, and tells us theloveliest stories about the brownies in Scotland and about Bruce andWallace and the black Douglass and Robin Hood and his merry men, and--oh, I can't tell you what all!"

"Oh, that must be ever so nice!" cried Lulu, now as much pleased andinterested in the news of the expected arrival as Rosie could desire. 

CHAPTER X. 

IN WHICH THE CHILDREN HAVE SOME FUN. 

In the uppermost story of the house at Ion was a large play-room furnishedwith a great variety of toys and games--indeed almost everything thatcould be thought of for the amusement of the young folks, from Walter upto Max. 

But the greatest delight of the last named was in the deft handling of thetools in an adjoining apartment, called the boys' work-room. There hefound abundance of material to work upon, holly scroll and fret saws, anda well-stocked tool chest. 

Edward had given him a few lessons at the start, and now he had become soexpert as to be turning out some really beautiful pieces of carving, whichhe intended to give to his friends at Christmas. 

Lulu, too, was learning scroll-sawing, and thought it far preferable toany sort of needle-work; sometimes more enjoyable than playing with herdolls. 

They were there together one afternoon, both very busy and chatting andlaughing as they worked. 

"Max, " said Lulu, "I'm determined to learn to do scroll-sawing and carvingjust as well as ever I can, and make lovely things! Maybe I can contrivenew patterns or designs, or whatever they call 'em, and after a while makeever so much money, enough to pay for my clothes and everything, so thatpapa won't have to spend any of his money on me. "

"Why, Lu!" exclaimed her brother, "do you think papa grudges the money hespends on you, or any of us?"

"No, I know he doesn't, " she returned vehemently, "but can't youunderstand that I'd like him to have more to spend on himself?"

"Oh, " said Max. "Well, that's right, I'm sure, and very thoughtful for alittle girl like you. I do think you're splendid in some ways, Lu. "

"And whether you make money by it or not, it will be a good thing to learnto do this work well. Papa says, 'knowledge is power, ' and the more thingswe know how to do, the more independent and useful we will be. "

Just then the door opened, and Zoe, in riding hat and habit, put in herhead. 

"Max, I'm going to ride into the village, " she said, "and Edward can't gowith me, as he intended. Will you?"

"Yes, Aunt Zoe, of course, if you want me, " answered the boy promptly, stopping his saw and springing to his feet, for he was much gratified bythe invitation. "I'll get ready as fast as I can; 'twon't take over fiveminutes. "

"Thank you. I'll wait for you in the parlor, " said Zoe, "Lulu, would youlike to go, too?"

"No, thank you, I had a ride this morning, and now I want to finish this. "

Max had left the room, and Zoe, drawing nearer to Lulu, exclaimed at thebeauty of her work. 

"Why, I never should have dreamed you could do it so well!" she said. "Idon't believe I could. "

Lulu's face flushed with pleasure, but she said modestly, "Perhaps you'dfind, if you should try, that you could do it better; you do everythingelse better than I do. "

"Quite a mistake, " returned Zoe, "though I ought to, as I'm so much older. But there, I dare say Max is ready and waiting for me, so good-by. "

They met in the lower hall. "All ready, Max?" she asked. 

"Yes--no; I must ask leave, " and he ran into the parlor where the ladiesof the family were sitting. 

It was of Grandma Elsie he asked permission, and it was given at once. 

"Thank you, ma'am, " he said. "Can I do anything for you in the town, ladies?"

"Yes, " said Violet, "I have just broken a crochet needle. You may get meone to replace it. "

She went on to give him directions about the size and where he would belikely to find it; then taking some money from her purse, "This is sure tobe more than enough, " she said, "but you may keep the change. "

"Mamma Vi, I don't want pay for doing an errand for you, " returned the boycoloring; "it is a great pleasure, it would be even if papa had not toldme to wait on you and do all I could to fill his place. "

"I don't mean it as pay, my dear boy, " Violet answered, with a pleasedlook, "but haven't I a right to make a little present now and then to thechildren who call me mamma?"

Max's face brightened. 

"Yes, ma'am, I suppose so, " he said. "Thank you; I'll take it willinglyenough if it isn't pay, and I'm very proud to be trusted to buy somethingfor you. "

Edward was helping Zoe into the saddle as Max came hurrying out. 

"Take good care of her, Max, " he said, "I'm trusting you and Tom therewith my chiefest treasure. "

"I'll do my best, " Max said, mounting his pony, which Tom the colored boywas holding. 

"Me, too, Marse Ed'ard, dere shan't nuffin hurt Miss Zoe, " added thelatter, giving Max the bridle, then mounting a third horse and fallingbehind the others as they cantered down the avenue. 

A little beyond the gate the family carriage passed them, Mr. Dinsmore anda strange gentleman inside. 

"Company, " remarked Zoe. "I wonder who he is, and if he's come to stay anytime? I think grandpa drove into the city in season to meet the afternoontrain. "

"Yes, I know he did, " said Max. 

Max had now learned to ride quite well, and felt himself very nearly a manas he escorted Zoe to the village, and, arrived there, went with her fromstore to store, executed Violet's commission, then having assisted Zoeinto the saddle remounted, and returned with her to Ion. 

It was very near the tea hour when they reached home. Zoe went directly toher own apartments to change her dress, but Max, without even waiting totake off his overcoat, hastened into the parlor to hand the crochet needleto Violet. 

The ladies were all there, Rosie, too, and Mr. Dinsmore, and an elderlygentleman, whom Max at once recognized as the one he had seen in thecarriage that afternoon. 

He shook hands very kindly with the boy as Mr. Dinsmore introduced them, "Cousin Ronald this is Max Raymond--Mr. Lilburn, Max. "

"Ah ha, ah ha! um, h'm! ah ha! A fine-looking lad, " Mr. Lilburn said, still holding the boy's hand in a kindly grasp, and gazing with evidentinterest into the bright young face. "I trust you and I are going to begood friends, Max. I'm no so young myself as I once was, but I like thecompany of the blithe young lads and lasses. "

"Thank you, sir, " said Max, coloring with pleasure. "Rosie says you tellsplendid stories about Wallace and the Bruce and Robin Hood and his merrymen; and I know I shall enjoy them ever so much. "

As he finished his sentence Max colored more deeply than before, at thesame time hastily thrusting his right hand deep into the pocket on thatside of his overcoat, for a peculiar sound like the cry of a young puppyseemed to come from it at that instant, much to the boy's discomfiture andastonishment. 

"What is that? What have you got there, Max?" asked little Walter, pricking up his ears, while Violet asked with an amused look, "Have youbeen making an investment in livestock, Max?"

A query that seemed all the more natural and appropriate as the cluck of ahen came from the pocket on the other side of the overcoat. 

Down went the left hand into that. "No, Mamma Vi, they're not in mypockets, " returned the boy, with a look of great bewilderment. 

"No, to be sure not, " said Mr. Lilburn, and the hen clucked behindViolet's chair and the pup's cry was heard coming from underneath a heapof crocheting in Mrs. Dinsmore's lap, fairly startling her into uttering alittle cry of surprise and dismay and springing to her feet. 

Then everybody laughed, Rosie clapping her hands with delight, and Maxglanced from one to another more mystified than ever. 

"Never mind, Max, " said Violet, "it's plain you are not the culprit whobrought such unwelcome intruders here. Run up to your room now and makeyourself ready for tea. "

Max obeyed, but looking back from the doorway, asked, "Shall I send one ofthe servants to turn out the hen and carry away the pup?"

"Never mind, we'll attend to it, " said Mr. Dinsmore. 

"I'll find 'em. I can carry that pup out, " said Walter, getting down fromhis grandpa's knee and beginning a vigorous search for it, the olderpeople watching him with much amusement. 

At length, having satisfied himself that neither it nor the hen was in theroom, he concluded that they must be in Max's overcoat pockets, and toldhim so the moment he returned. 

"No, they are not, unless some one has put them there since I wentup-stairs, " said Max. "But I don't believe in them, Walter. I think theywere only make believe. "

"How make believe?" asked the little fellow in perplexity. 

"Ask Mr. Lilburn. "

"Come, explain yourself, young man, " said that gentleman laughingly. 

"I've heard of ventriloquists, sir, " said Max. "I don't know if you areone, but as pup and hen could only be heard and not seen, I think it musthave been a ventriloquist's work. "

"But you don't know for certain, " said Rosie, coming to his side, "andplease don't say anything to Zoe, or Lulu, or Gracie about it. "

"I won't, " he said, as the door opened and the three entered, Zoe havingovertaken the two little girls on their way down-stairs after beingdressed for the evening by the careful and expert Agnes. 

"Mamma, do I look nice enough for your little girl?" asked Gracie, goingto Violet's side. 

"Very nice and sweet, my darling, " was the whispered reply, accompanied bya tender caress. 

Walter, hardly waiting until the necessary introductions were over, burstout eagerly, "Zoe, do you know where that pup is?"

"What pup?" she asked. 

"I don't know his name. "

"Well, what about him?"

"I thought he was in Max's pocket, but he wasn't, and neither was thehen. "

The tea-bell rang at that instant, and Rosie, putting her lips to Walter'sear, whispered, "Do keep quiet about it, and we'll have some fun. "

"Will we?" he asked with a look of mingled wonder and pleasure; "then I'llkeep quiet. "

All through the meal Walter was on the _qui vive_ for the fun, but therewas none beyond a few jests and pleasantries which were by no meansunusual in their cheerful family circle. 

"There wasn't a bit of fun, Rosie, " he complained to her after all hadreturned to the parlor. 

"Wait a little, " she answered, "perhaps it will come yet. "

"Before I have to go to bed?"

"I hope so. Suppose you go and tell Cousin Ronald you want some fun. Heknows how to make it. But be sure to whisper it in his ear. "

Walter did as directed. 

"Wait a wee, bairnie, and see what will happen, " Cousin Ronald answered inan undertone, and with a low pleasant laugh as he lifted the little fellowto his knee. 

Mr. Dinsmore sat near at hand, the ladies had gathered about thecentre-table with their work, while Lester Leland and Edward Travillahovered near their wives, the one with a newspaper, the other merelywatching the busy fingers of the fair workers and making jesting commentsupon what they were doing. 

But presently there was a sudden commotion in their midst, one afteranother springing from her chair with a little startled cry and trying tododge what, from the sound, seemed to be an enormous bumble bee circlinground and round their heads and in and out among them. "Buzz! buzz! buzz!"surely never bumble bee buzzed so loud before. 

"Oh, catch it! kill it, Edward!" cried Zoe, with a half frantic rush tothe farther side of the room. "Oh, here it comes after me! It's settlingon my hair! Oh!"

"No, dear, it isn't, there is really nothing there, " Edward saidsoothingly, yet with a laugh, for a second thought had told him the realcause of the disturbance. 

"I believe it's gone, " she said, drawing a long breath of relief, as sheturned her head this way and that, "but where did it go to? and howstrange for one to be flying about this time of year!"

The other ladies exchanging amused glances and smiles, were drawing roundthe table again when a loud "cluck, cluck" came from beneath it. 

"Oh, there she is! there's the old hen Max brought!" cried Walter, springing from Mr. Lilburn's knee to run to the table. 

Stooping down he peeped under it. "Why, no, she's not there!" he said inwonder and disappointment. "Ah, yonder she is! behind that windowcurtain, " as "cluck, cluck cluck, " came from a distant corner. "Max, Max, catch her quick, 'fore she gets away!"

Max ran and hastily drew aside the curtain. 

There was nothing there, as Walter, Lulu and Gracie, who had all rushed tothe spot, perceived with amazement. 

"Hark!" said Mr. Dinsmore, and as a death-like silence fell upon the roomthe "cluck, cluck, cluck" was distinctly heard from the hall. 

Out rushed the children and searched its whole length, but without findingthe intruder. 

Back they came to report their failure. Then dogs, big and little, barkedand growled, now here, now there, little pigs squealed, cats meowed, andmice squealed from the corners, under sofas and chairs, in the ladies'laps, in the gentlemen's pockets, yet not one could be seen. 

For a while it made a great deal of sport, but at length little feebleGracie grew frightened and nervous, and running to "Mamma Vi" hid her headin her lap with a burst of tears and sobs. 

That put an end to the fun and frolic, everybody sobered down instantlyand kept very quiet, while Grandpa Dinsmore carefully explained to thelittle weeper that Cousin Ronald had made all the sounds which had soexcited and alarmed her, and that there was really nothing in the roomthat could hurt or annoy her. 

She lifted her head at last, wiped away her tears, and with a laugh thatwas half a sob, said, "I'll stop crying, then; but I'm afraid everybodythinks I'm a great baby. "

"Oh no, dear!" said Grandma Elsie, "we all know that if our little girlieis easily troubled, it is because she is not well and strong like the restof us. "

"And I must beg your pardon for frightening you so, my wee bit bonnylassie, " said Mr. Lilburn, stroking her hair. "I'll try to atone for it, one o' these days, by telling you and the other bairns the finest storiesI know. "

The promise called forth from the young folks a chorus of thanks andexclamations of delight, Walter adding, "Won't you please tell one now, Cousin Ronald, to comfort Gracie?"

"A very disinterested request, no doubt, my little son, " Elsie saidlaughingly, as she rose and took his hand to lead him from the room; "butit is high time both you and Gracie were in your nests. So bid good-night, and we will go. "

CHAPTER XI. 

 "At Christmas play, and make good cheer, For Christmas comes but once a year. " --Tusser. 

It was the day before Christmas. 

"When do our holidays begin, mamma?" asked Rosie, as she put her booksneatly away in her desk after the last morning recitation. 

"Now, my child; we will have no tasks this afternoon. Instead, I give myfive little folks an invitation to drive into the city with me. How manywill accept?"

"I, thank you, ma'am, " "and I, " "and I, " came in joyous tones from one andanother, for all were in the room, and not one indifferent to the delightof a visit to the city, especially just at this time when the stores wereso full of pretty things. Besides, who could fail to enjoy a drive withthe kind, sweet lady some of them called mamma, others Grandma Elsie?

"Then you may all be ready to start immediately after dinner, " she said, glancing around upon them with a benign smile. 

It was a still, bright day, mild for the season, no snow on the ground tomake a sleigh-ride possible, but the roads were good, they had finehorses, plenty of wraps, and the ride in the softly-cushioned, easy-rolling carriage, whose large plate-glass windows gave them a goodview of the country first, then of the streets and shop windows of thecity, was found very enjoyable. 

They were not afraid to jest, laugh, and be as merry as health, freedomfrom care, youthful spirits, and pleasing anticipations for the morrowinclined them to be. 

Most of the Christmas shopping had been done days before, but some orderswere left with grocers and confectioners, and Grandma Elsie treatedgenerously to bonbons. 

She allowed her children much greater latitude in such matters than herfather had permitted her in her early years. 

The Ion carriage had scarcely turned out of the avenue, on its way to thecity, when one of the parlors became the scene of great activity andmirth. A large Christmas tree was brought in and set up by the menservants; then Lester and his Elsie, Violet, Edward and Zoe proceeded totrim it. 

That done they gave their attention to the adorning with evergreens thewalls of that and several other rooms, completing their labors and closingthe doors upon the tree some time before the return of the children. 

"We shall have scarcely more than time to dress for tea, " Grandma Elsiesaid, as the carriage drew up at the door; "so go directly to your rooms, my dears. Are you very tired, little Gracie?"

"No, ma'am, just a wee bit, " said the child. "I'm getting so muchstronger, and we've had such a nice time, Grandma Elsie. "

"I'll carry you up-stairs, little missy, " said Tom, the servant man, whoopened the door for them, picking her up as he spoke. 

"Bring her in here, Tom, " Violet said, speaking from the door of herdressing-room. "And will you come in too, Lulu dear?"

Violet was very careful never to give Lulu an order; her wishes whenaddressing her were always expressed in the form of a request. 

Lulu complied at once, Tom stepping back for her to enter first. 

She was in high good-humor, having enjoyed her drive extremely. 

"Mamma Vi, " she exclaimed, "we've had a splendid time! It's justdelightful to be taken out by Grandma Elsie. "

"Yes; I have always found it so, " said Violet. "And how has your papa'sbaby girl enjoyed herself?" drawing Gracie toward her, as Tom set herdown, and taking off her hat. 

"Oh, ever so much! Mamma how beautiful you look! I wish papa was here tosee you. "

"That's just what I was thinking, " said Lulu. "You _are_ beautiful, MammaVi, and then you always wear such very pretty and becoming things. "

"I am glad you approve my taste in dress, " Violet said, laughing. "Andwhat do you think of those?" with a slight motion of her hand in thedirection of the bed. 

Both little girls turned to look, then with a little cry of surprise anddelight hastened to give a closer inspection to what they saw there--twopretty dresses of soft, fine white cashmere, evidently intended for them, each with sash and ribbons lying on it, Lulu's of rose pink, Gracie's adelicate shade of blue. 

"O Mamma Vi! are they for us?" exclaimed Lulu. 

"They were bought and made expressly for my two dear little girls; forthem to wear to-night, " said Violet. "Do they suit your taste, dears?"

"They are just beautiful, my dear, sweet, pretty mamma, " cried Gracie, running to her and half smothering her with hugs and kisses. 

"There, pet, that will do, " said Violet, laughing, as she returned ahearty kiss, then gently disengaged the child's arms from her neck; "wemust make haste to array you in them before the tea-bell rings, " andtaking Gracie's hand, she led her toward the bed. 

Lulu was standing there smoothing down the folds of her new dress, andnoting, with a thrill of pleasure, how prettily the rich sash and ribbonscontrasted with its creamy whiteness. "Mamma Vi, " she said, looking upinto her young stepmother's face, her expression a mixture of penitenceand gratitude, "how good you and Grandma Elsie are to me! Indeed, everybody here is good to me; though I--I'm so bad-tempered. "

"You have been very good of late, dear, " Violet said, bending down to kissher forehead, "and it is a dear delight to me to do all I can to make myhusband's children happy. "

Agnes now came to Violet's assistance, and when the tea-bell rang, a fewminutes later, the two little girls were quite ready to descend with theirmamma to the supper-room. 

Grandma Elsie looked in on her way down, and Violet said, sportively, "See, mamma, I have my dolls dressed. "

"Yes, " Elsie returned, with a smile, "you were always fond of dressingdolls, " and, passing a hand over Gracie's curls and touching Lulu's cheekcaressingly with the other, "these are better worth it than any you havehad heretofore. "

"Grandma Elsie, " said Lulu in her fearless, straightforward way, andgazing with earnest, affectionate scrutiny into the fair face, "you don'tlook as if you could be mother to Mamma Vi and Aunt Elsie and UncleEdward. "

"Why, my child?" laughed the lady addressed; "can't you see aresemblance?"

"Oh, yes, ma'am! but you look so young, not so very much older than theydo. "

They were now passing through the upper hall. Walter had hold of hismother's hand, and Rosie had just joined them. 

"That is true, " she remarked, and I am so glad of it! I couldn't bear tohave my dear, beautiful mamma grow old, and wrinkled, and gray. "

"Yet it will have to be some day, Rosie, unless she is laid away out ofsight before the time comes for those changes, " the mother answered withgentle gravity. 

There were various exclamations of surprise and pleasure from the childrenas they entered the supper-room. Its walls were beautifully trimmed withevergreens, and bouquets of hot-house flowers adorned the table, fillingthe air with delicious fragrance. 

When the meal was over, all adjourned to the parlor usually occupied bythem when not entertaining company. This, too, they found trimmed withevergreens, and while the children were looking about and commenting uponthe taste displayed in their arrangement, the folding doors communicatingwith another parlor were suddenly thrown open, disclosing the grandachievement of the afternoon--the beautiful Christmas tree--tall, wide-spreading, glittering with lights and tinsel ornaments, gorgeous withgay colors, and every branch loaded down with gifts. 

It was greeted with a burst of admiration and applause. 

"What a beauty!" cried Rosie and Lulu, clapping their hands. 

"And how large!" exclaimed Max, "three times as big as any I ever sawbefore. "

Walter and Gracie were no less enthusiastic in their admiration. "May wego close up, mamma?" asked the latter. 

"Yes, 'course we may, " said Walter, seizing her hand, "we'll walk round itand look hard at the things, but not touch 'em. "

Older people followed the lead of the little ones, and the tree wasthoroughly examined by many pairs of eyes, gazed at from every point ofview, and highly extolled, before the work of despoiling it was begun. 

The gifts were far too many to mention in detail. The older people seemedmuch pleased with some easels, brackets, and picture-frames carved forthem by Max and Lulu, and with specimens of Zoe's and Rosie's handiwork inanother line; also with some little gems of art from the pencils orbrushes of Lester, Elsie, and Violet, while the children were made happywith presents suited to the years and taste of each. 

Lulu was almost wild with delight over a set of pink coral, as nearly likethat she had lost by her misconduct some months before, as Grandma Elsiehad been able to find. 

Then there was a beautiful, thoroughly furnished work-box from Mamma Vi, with "actually a gold thimble in it, " to encourage her in learning to sew. One for Gracie also exactly like it, except that Lulu's was lined with redsatin and Gracie's with blue. Each had beside a new doll with a neatlittle trunk packed full of clothes made to fit it, and a box filled withpretty things to make up into doll clothes. 

Max was greatly surprised and delighted by finding himself the possessorof a watch, doubly valuable to him as his father's gift. 

The gold thimbles of the little girls were also from papa. 

They had a number of other presents, but these were what they valued mosthighly. 

It took quite a good while to distribute the gifts and for each to examineand admire all his own and those of his neighbors; then Gracie, tired withexcitement and the long drive of the afternoon, was ready to go to bed. 

Mamma Vi went with her, as was her custom, and Max and Lulu followed. Theyhad grown quite fond of Violet's half-sisterly, half-motherly talks withthem at the close of the day, and to her it was a source of deep joy andthankfulness that she could perceive that she was influencing them--herdear husband's tenderly loved offspring--for good. 

She warmly sympathized in their pleasure to-night, chatted with them aboutwhat they had given and received, praising highly the picture-frame andeasel they had presented her--and in regard to the entries to be made ineach of their diaries. 

She left them in her boudoir busy with these when she returned to theparlor. 

"O Max, " said Lulu, "how different Mamma Vi is from Aunt Beulah. "

"Humph, I should think so, " said Max, "must have been made of a differentkind o' dust. We weren't so well off and happy last Christmas eve, Lu. "

"No, indeed! Gracie and I wanted a Christmas tree ever so much, and beggedand coaxed for one, even if it was but a wee bit of a thing; but shewouldn't let us have it, said it was just nonsense and a wicked waste. "

"Just like her, " remarked Max, in a tone of mingled aversion and contempt;"but don't let's talk about her. I'd rather think of pleasanter subjects. Wasn't it splendid in papa to give me this watch?" pulling it out andgazing on it with pride and delight. "Isn't it a beauty?"

"Yes; and I'm as glad as I can be that you have it, Max, " Lulu respondedaffectionately. "And wasn't it good in him to give gold thimbles to Gracieand me? I shall try very hard to learn to sew nicely, to show him I'mgrateful for it and all he does for me. "

"That's right, Lu; let's both do our best to improve all ouropportunities, so that we will make his heart glad. And we can do that inanother way, too. "

"How?"

"By loving Mamma Vi, and being as good to her as ever we know how. "

"I do mean to, for she is good and kind to us, " said Lulu, in a franklycordial tone. 

"You were vexed at papa at first for marrying her, " remarked Max, with aroguish look; "but just suppose he'd taken Mrs. Scrimp instead. "

"O Max!" cried Lulu, her eyes flashing, "how can you talk so? You knowpapa would never have thought of such a thing. "

"I don't believe he would, but Ann told me once she knew Mrs. Scrimp wouldbe glad enough to take him if he'd give her the chance. What would youhave done if he had?"

"I don't know, and it isn't worth while to consider, " replied Lulu, with agrown-up air she occasionally assumed, much to Max's amusement. "But mywriting's done, and I'm going to bed, for I'm tired and sleepy. Sogood-night. "

"Good-night, " returned Max. "I sha'n't be in a hurry to get to bed, for itwon't be worth while to get up early to catch other folks, as all thethings have been given to-night. I almost wish they had let us wait tillto-morrow morning. "

Perhaps the remark was intended to throw Lulu off her guard; at all eventshe was at her door with a "Merry Christmas, " before any one else wasstirring but the servants. 

Lulu was awake, too, sitting up in bed and trying, in the dim light of theearly dawn, to undo a small paper parcel she had found on her pillow. 

Max had opened the door and given his greeting in a subdued tone thatthere might be no danger of disturbing any sleeper in the vicinity. 

"Oh!" cried Lulu, in a voice of suppressed eagerness, "the same to you!Come in and see what Santa Claus has brought me. "

Max stepped in, closed the door, and tiptoeing to a window, raised theblind and drew back the curtain. 

"O Max, Max; just see!" cried Lulu, as he turned toward her again. 

She had succeeded in her efforts, and was now holding up her hand in a wayto display to advantage a very pretty gold ring. 

"Yes; oh, I'm glad, Lu! And there's something else, isn't there?"

"Money! a good deal, isn't it, Max?" she asked, holding out a crisp newbank-note. 

"Five dollars, " he answered, taking it to the light. "And I have just thesame; found it on my pillow, from papa; and s'pose yours is, too. A goldpencil from Mamma Vi was there also. "

"Yes; from papa, " she said, examining the writing on the back of theenvelope from which she had taken the note, "and the ring's from Mamma Vi. She always finds out just what I want. I'd rather have had a ring thanalmost anything else. "

"There, we have waked her and Gracie, I'm afraid, " said Max, in a tone ofself-reproach, as the voices of the two were heard coming from the nextroom. 

"Merry Christmas, Max and Lulu, " both called out in cheery tones, and thegreeting was returned with added thanks to Violet for her gifts. 

"I have some, too, " Gracie said; "a lovely picture-book and two kinds ofmoney. I think I'm the richest. "

She had received a one-dollar bill, crisp and new like the others, and aquarter eagle in gold, and could not be convinced that the two did notamount to more than Max's or Lulu's five-dollar note. 

The other members of the family had fared quite as well. The children hada very merry day; the older people were quietly happy. 

There were fresh flowers on the graves in the family burial-ground, eventhe dead had not been forgotten. Elsie Travilla had been early bendingover the lowly mound that covered all that was mortal of her heart's bestearthly treasure, and though the sweet face was calm and serene as was itswont, bearing no traces of tears, the cheery words and bright smile camereadily in sympathy with the mirth of the younger ones; her father andolder children, noting the occasional far-off look in the soft brown eyes, knew that her thoughts were ever and anon with the husband of her youth. 

CHAPTER XII. 

 "Oh! only those Whose souls have felt this one idolatry, Can tell how precious is the slightest thing Affection gives and hallows! A dead flower Will long be kept, remembrancer of looks That made each leaf a treasure. " --Miss Landon. 

The whole family connection living in the neighborhood had dined at Ionthat Christmas day, and several had stayed to tea. But all had now gone, the good-nights had been said among the members of the home circle, andElsie Travilla was alone in her own apartments. 

A little weary with the cares and excitement of the day, she was halfreclining on a sofa, in dressing-gown and slippers, her beautiful hairunbound and rippling over her shoulders, beside her a jewel-box of ebonyinlaid with mother-of-pearl. 

It stood open, and the lamplight falling upon its contents was flashedback from many a costly gem set in rings, brooches, lockets and chains ofgold. 

She took them up, one by one, gazing upon each for a minute or more with asmile, a sigh, or a falling tear, ere she laid it almost tenderly back inits place. 

So absorbed was she in the contemplation of these mementoes of the pastand the memories called up by them, that she did not hear an approachingfootstep, and deemed herself quite alone, till a hand was laid gently onher head, and a voice said tenderly, "My darling!"

"Dear papa!" she responded, glancing up into his face with tear-dimmedeyes, as he stood at the back of her sofa, bending over her. "Let me giveyou a chair, " and she would have risen to do so, but he forced her gentlyback. 

"No; lie still. I will help myself. " And coming round in front of her, heseated himself close at her side. 

"Why look at these, if it makes you sad, my child?" he asked, noticing heroccupation. 

"There is sometimes a sweetness in the tears called forth by pleasantmemories of loved ones gone before, papa, " she said. "These anniversarieswill recall the dear husband who always remembered his little wife sokindly upon each, and there is a melancholy pleasure in looking over hisChristmas gifts, I have them all here, beginning with this--the veryfirst. Do you remember it, papa? And this Christmas day when he gave it tome? the first Christmas that you were with me. "

She was holding up a tiny gold thimble. 

"Yes, I think I do, " he said. "I certainly remember the day, the firstChristmas after my return from Europe, the first on which I heard myselfaddressed as papa--the sweetest of child voices calling me that, andwishing me a merry Christmas, as the dearest, loveliest of little girlsran into my arms. Dear daughter, what a priceless treasure you have beento me ever since!" he added, bending over her and softly smoothing herhair. "It has always been a joy to call you mine. "

She caught his hand in hers and pressed it to her lips. "Yes, dear, dearfather! and to me to be so called. We loved one another very dearly then, each was all the other had, and I think our mutual love has never beenless because of the other many tender ties God has given us since. "

"I am sure you are right, daughter, but at that time, " he added with asmile, "you were not willing to share your father's love with another; atleast with one other whom you suspected of trying to win it. Do youremember how you slipped away to your bed without bidding your papagood-night, and cried yourself to sleep?"

"Yes, foolish child that I was!" she said, with a low musical laugh; "andhow you surprised me the next morning by your knowledge of my fears, andthen set them all at rest, like the dear, kind father that you were andalways have been. "

"No, not always, " he sighed. 

"Yes, papa, always, " she said with playful tenderness. "I will insist uponthat; because even when most severe with me, you did what at the time youdeemed your duty, and believed to be for my good. "

"Yes, that is true, my dear, forgiving child! and yet I can never think ofthe suffering you endured during the summer that succeeded the Christmaswe have been talking of, without keen remorse. "

"Yet, long before the next Christmas came I was happier than ever, " shesaid, looking up into his face with a smile full of filial love. "It wasthe first in our own dear home at the Oaks, you remember, papa. You gaveme a lovely set of pearls--necklace and bracelets--and this, " taking up apearl ring, "was Edward's gift. Mr. Travilla he was to me then, and nothought of one day becoming his wife even so much as entered my head. Butyears afterward he told me he had it in his mind even then; had alreadyresolved to wait till I grew up and win me for his wife if he could. "

"Yes, he told me after you were grown and he had offered himself, that ithad been love at first sight with him, little child that you were when hefirst made your acquaintance. That surprised me, though less than thediscovery that you fancied one so many years your senior. "

"But so good, so noble, so lovable!" she said. "Surely, it was not half sostrange, papa, as that he should fancy a foolish young thing such as I wasthen; not meaning that I am yet very greatly improved, " she added, with ahalf tearful smile. 

"I am fully satisfied with you just as you are, " he said, bending downover her and touching his lips two or three times to her forehead, "Mydarling, my first-born and best-beloved child! no words can express thelove and tenderness I feel for you, or my pity for the grief which isbeyond my power to relieve. "

"Dear papa, your sympathy is very sweet, " she said in tremulous tones, "very, very sweet in itself, and it helps me to a fuller realization ofthe depth of meaning in those sweet words, 'Like as a father pitieth hischildren, so the Lord pitieth them that fear Him. '"

"You cannot be wholly miserable while that precious love and pity areyours, my dear child, even if all earthly loves should be taken from you, which may God forbid should ever happen. "

"No, papa; dearly as I loved my husband, I am happy in that divine lovestill mine, though parted from him; and dearly as I love you and mychildren, I know that were you all taken from me, I could still rejoice inthe love of Him who died for me, and who has said, 'I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. ' 'I will never leave thee nor forsakethee. ' 'I have loved thee with an everlasting love. '"

Silence fell between them for some moments, both seemingly wrapped inthought; then Mr. Dinsmore said inquiringly, "You will go to Roselandsto-morrow?"

"Yes, papa, if you go, as I heard you say you intended, and nothinghappens to prevent. Rosie was particularly delighted with Cal'sinvitation, " she added, smiling up at him, "because I had been telling thestory of those Christmas holidays that we have been discussing, to her andthe other children, and naturally she wants to look upon the scene of allthose important events. "

"It will not be by any means her first visit to Roselands, " he remarked ina tone of surprise. 

"Oh, no, sir! only the first after hearing of those interesting episodesin her mother's life. "

"But the house is not the same. "

"No, sir; yet the hall and parlors, your rooms and mine are about whereand what they were in the old house. "

"Ah! well I hope Rosie will enjoy it. And that you may do so, I shallleave you now, begging you to go at once to bed. Good-night, daughter. "

"Good-night, my dearest, best of fathers, " she responded, putting her armsround his neck as he stooped to give her a parting caress. 

Calhoun and Arthur Conly were now joint proprietors at Roselands. "AuntMaria, " an old negress born and bred on the estate, was their housekeeper, and managed so well that they found themselves as comfortable as in thedays of their mother's administration. 

They, with one younger sister and brother, were all of the once largefamily now left to occupy the old home, and these younger two were therenow only for the Christmas holidays, and at their close would return todistant boarding-schools. Ella, the sister, was eighteen; Ralph two yearsyounger. 

The house whence the mother and grandfather had been carried out to theirlast long home but a few months before, could not be made the scene ofmirth and jollity, but to a day of quiet social intercourse with near anddear relatives and friends none could object; so the family at Ion hadbeen invited to dine there the next day, and had accepted the invitation. 

Lulu had been greatly interested in Grandma Elsie's party of children asit told of had been invited to Ion for these holidays; but she did notcovet such a father as Mr. Dinsmore; he was much too strict and severe, she thought, with all his petting and caressing, and she would far ratherhave her own papa. Still Grandma Elsie's lot, when a little girl, seemedto her an enviable one, so beautiful and so rich, and with a nice oldmammy always ready to wait on and do everything for her; and she (Lulu)was sure she wouldn't have minded much when such a father as Mr. Dinsmorewas vexed with her; he wouldn't have found it so easy to manage her; noindeed! She almost thought she should enjoy trying her strength in a tiltwith him even now. 

Lulu was a rebel by nature, and ever found it difficult to combat theinclination to defy authority and assert her entire independence ofcontrol. 

But fortunately this inclination was in great measure counterbalanced bythe warmth of her affections. She was ready to love all who treated herwith justice and kindness, and her love for her father was intense. Toplease him she would do or endure almost anything; that more than anyother influence had kept her on her good behavior all these weeks. 

She had sometimes rebelled inwardly, but there had been no greateroutward show of it than a frown or a pout, which soon vanished under thekind and gentle treatment she received at the hands of Grandma Elsie andMamma Vi. 

Captain Raymond would have been much gratified could he have seen how, notonly she, but all his children, were improving morally, mentally andphysically in the wholesome atmosphere of their new home. 

Gracie had gained largely in strength and vivacity, her cheeks wererounder and rosier than when she came to Ion, her eyes brighter; andthough not yet equal to violent exercise, she could enjoy quiet plays, andwould often laugh right merrily. 

She had grown very fond of Dr. Conly, or Cousin Arthur as he told her tocall him, and he of his little patient. She was frequently hovering abouthim during Christmas day; and received a special invitation to Roselands. 

"You and your mamma are to be my particular guests, " he said, "and if youfail to enjoy yourselves it shall be from no fault of mine. "

"We shall not fail, " Violet said with confidence. "How could we with Caland yourself for our hosts?"

The day proved propitious, all went and all enjoyed their visit, though tothe older ones there was at first a feeling of subdued sadness inthinking of the old grandfather, whose chair was now vacant, and who hadbeen wont to greet their coming with words of cordial welcome. 

It was after dinner that Rose claimed her mother's promise. 

"Well, " said Elsie, glancing dreamily about, "this parlor where we are allsitting occupies the same part of the house, and is almost exactly likethe one where the scenes I told you of took place. "

"What scenes?" asked Dr. Conly, drawing near, with a look of interest. 

Mr. Dinsmore, too, turned to listen. 

"I have been telling the children about the Christmas holidays atRoselands the first winter after my father's return from Europe, " sheanswered. "It was before you were born, Cousin Arthur, while your motherwas still a very young girl. "

"Mamma, " asked Rosie, "where was grandpa sitting when you went to him andconfessed that you had let Carry Howard cut off one of your curls?"

"Near yonder window. Do you remember it, papa?" she asked, lookingsmilingly at him. 

"Yes, I think I have forgotten very little that ever passed between us. You were a remarkably honest, conscientious child--would come and confesswrong-doing that I should never have known or suspected, even when youthought it likely I should punish you severely for it. "

"Now, mamma, " said Rosie, "won't you go into the hall with us and show usjust where papa caught you, and kissed you, and gave you the gold thimble?And then your room and grandpa's?"

"Arthur, have we your permission to roam over the house?" Elsie asked, turning to him. 

"Yes; provided you will let me go along, for I am as much interested asthe children. "

"Come, then, " she said, rising and taking Walter's hand, Rosie, Lulu, andGracie keeping close to her, and Mr. Dinsmore and Arthur following. 

Pausing in the hall, she pointed out the precise spot where the littlescene had been enacted between herself and him who was afterward herhusband, telling the story between a smile and a tear, then moved on upthe stairs with her little procession. 

Opening a door, "This was my room, " she said, "or rather my room was herebefore the old house was burned down. It looks just the same, except thatthe furniture is different. "

Then passing on to another, "This was papa's dressing-room. I have passedmany happy hours here, sitting by his side or on his knee. It was here Iopened the trunk full of finery and toys that he brought me a few daysbefore that Christmas. 

"Papa, " turning smilingly to him, and pointing to a closed door on thefarther side of the room, "do you remember my imprisonment in thatcloset?"

"Yes, " he answered, with a remorseful look, "but don't speak of it. Howvery ready I was to punish you for the most trifling fault. "

"Indeed, papa, " she answered earnestly, "it was no such trifle, for I haddisobeyed a plain order not to ask a second time for permission to do whatyou had once forbidden. "

"True; but I now see that a child so sensitive, conscientious andaffectionate as you were, would have been sufficiently punished by a mildrebuke. "

"A year or two later you discovered and acted upon that, " she said, withan affectionate look up into his face. "But at this time you were a veryyoung father; and when I remember how you took me on your knee, by thefire there, and warmed my hands and feet, petting and fondling me, andwhat a nice evening I had with you afterward, I could almost wish to gothrough it all again. "

"Hark! what was that?" exclaimed Rosie. 

Every one paused to listen. 

There was a sound of sobbing as of a child in sore distress, and itseemed to come from the closet. 

"There's somebody shut up there now, " Walter said in a loud, excitedwhisper. "Grandpa, can't she be let out?"

Arthur strode hastily across the room and threw the closet door wide open. 

There was no one there. They glanced at each other in surprise andperplexity. 

"Ah, ha, ah, ha! um, h'm! ah, ah! the lassie's no there, eh?" said a voicebehind them, and turning quickly at the sound, whom should they see butMr. Lilburn standing in the open doorway leading to the hall. 

"But we know all about her now, sir, " said Arthur with a laugh, in whichhe was joined by every one present. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

 "Evil communications corrupt good manners. " --1 _Cor. _ 15:33. 

The one drawback upon Max's perfect enjoyment of his new home was the lackof a companion of his own age and sex; the only boys in the familyconnection, or among the near neighbors, were nearly grown to manhood orvery little fellows. 

Therefore, when Ralph Conly came home for the Christmas holidays, andthough four years older than himself, at once admitted him to a footing ofintimacy, Max was both pleased and flattered. 

Ralph's manner, to be sure, was more condescending than was altogetheragreeable, but that seemed not inexcusable, considering his superiority inyears and knowledge of the world. 

At Ion, Max played the part of host, taking Ralph up to his own bedroom toshow him his books and other treasures, to the boys' work-room, out to thestables to see the horses, and about the grounds. 

To-day, at Roselands, it was Ralph's turn to entertain. He soon drew Maxaway from the company in the parlors, showed him the horses and dogs, theninvited him to take a walk. 

It was near dinner time when they returned. After dinner he took him tohis room, and producing a pack of cards, invited him to play. 

"Cards!" exclaimed Max. "I don't know anything about playing with them, and don't want to. "

"Why not? are you too pious?" Ralph asked with a sneer, tumbling them outin a heap upon the table. 

"I've always been taught that men gamble with cards, and that gambling isvery wicked and disgraceful, quite as bad as getting drunk. "

"Pooh! you're a muff!"

"I'd rather be a muff than a gambler, any day, " returned Max with spirit. 

"Pshaw! 'tisn't gambling, unless you play for money, and I haven't askedyou to do that, and don't propose to. Come now, take a hand, " urged Ralphpersuasively. "There isn't a bit more harm in it than in a game of ball. "

"But I don't know how, " objected Max. 

"I'll teach you, " said Ralph. "You'll soon learn and will find it goodsport. "

At length Max yielded, though not without some qualms of conscience whichhe tried to quiet by saying to himself, "Papa never said I shouldn't playin this way; only that gambling was very wicked, and I must never go whereit was done. "

"Have a cigar?" said Ralph, producing two, handing one to Max, andproceeding to light the other. "You smoke, of course; every gentlemandoes. "

Max never had, and did not care to, but was so foolish as to be ashamed torefuse after that last remark of Ralph's; beside having seen his fathersmoke a cigar occasionally, he thought there could be no harm in it. 

"Thank you, I don't care if I do, " he said, and was soon puffing away asif quite accustomed to it. 

But it was not many minutes before he began to feel sick and faint, thento find himself trembling and growing giddy. 

He tried to conceal his sensations, and fought against them as long aspossible. But at length, finding he could endure it no longer, he threwthe stump of the cigar into the fire, and rising, said, "I--I feel sick. Imust get out into the air. "

He took a step forward, staggered, and would have fallen, if Ralph had notjumped up and caught him. 

"Here, I'll help you to the bed and open the window, " he said. "Neversmoked before? Well, don't be discouraged; I was deathly sick first timemyself. "

"I'm half blind and awfully sick, " groaned Max, as he stretched himself onthe bed. "Does it last long? can a fellow get over it without taking anymedicine?"

"Oh, yes; you'll be all right after a little. "

But Max was not all right when a servant came to the door to say that hewas wanted down-stairs, as the party from Ion were about to return home. 

"Think you can get down with the help of my arm?" asked Ralph. 

"Don't b'lieve he kin, Marse Ralph, " remarked the servant, gazingearnestly at Max. "What's de mattah wid de young gentleman? He's white asde wall, and his eyes looks like glass. "

"Hush, Sam! you'll frighten him, " whispered Ralph. "Run down and ask mybrother Arthur to come up. Don't let anybody else hear you. "

Max had tried to rise, but only to fall back again sicker than ever. 

"Oh, but I'm sick, and how my heart beats!" he said. "I can't possibly situp, much less walk down-stairs. What will Mamma Vi and the rest say? I'mafraid Grandpa Dinsmore will be very angry with me. "

"He hasn't any right to be, " said Ralph; "'tisn't wicked to smoke. ButI'll tell Art not to let him know what made you sick. "

Just then the doctor came in. Sam had met him in the hall. 

"What's the matter?" he asked; "sick, Max? Ah, you've been smoking?"sniffing the air of the room and glancing at the boy's pallid face. 

"Tell him it isn't dangerous. Art, " laughed Ralph, "for I do believe he'sdreadfully scared. "

"No, I'm not!" protested Max indignantly, "but I'm sick, and giddy, andhalf blind. I never smoked before, and didn't know it would sicken me so. "

"How many cigars have you smoked?" asked Arthur, taking hold of his wrist. 

"Only half a one, " said Ralph; "he threw the rest of it in the fire. "

"The best place for it, " said Arthur. "Don't be alarmed, my boy, thesickness and all the other bad effects will pass off after a while; allthe sooner if you are breathing pure air. Ralph, open the door into thehall and the one opposite. Then ring for Sam to kindle a fire in thatroom. "

As he spoke he took Max in his arms, and, Ralph preceding them to open thedoors, carried him into an unoccupied bedroom, laid him on a couch, andcovered him up carefully to guard against his taking cold. 

"No need to ring for Sam; fire's laid all ready to kindle, " remarkedRalph, glancing at the open grate. 

He struck a match, and in another minute the flames were leaping up rightmerrily. 

Meantime a report that Max was sick had reached the parlor, and Mr. Dinsmore, his daughter, and granddaughter came up to express theirsympathy and see for themselves how serious the illness was. Their faceswere full of anxiety and concern till they learned the cause of thesickness, when they evidently felt much relieved. 

"Dear boy, I'm sorry you are suffering, " Violet said, leaning over him, "but I hope you will never try it again. "

"Papa smokes, " he said, "so I thought it was all right for me. "

"No, " said Mr. Dinsmore; "a grown person may sometimes do safely what isdangerous for a younger one. You have my sympathy this time, Max, but ifever you make yourself sick in the same way again, I don't think I shallpity you at all. He will hardly be able to go home to-day, Arthur?"

"No, sir; leave him here in my care. To-morrow he will probably be quiterecovered, and I will drive him over in my gig. "

"Would you like me to stay with you, Max?" Violet asked, laying her coolhand on his forehead. 

"Or me?" asked her mother. 

"No, thank you, Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi, " he said. "You are both verykind, but Walter and Gracie wouldn't know what to do without you; and Ishall do very well. "

"Yes, " said Ralph, "I'll help Art take care of him. I ought to, as I gavehim the cigar that sickened him so. "

Mr. Dinsmore and the ladies then bade good-by and went down-stairs, thedoctor accompanying them, leaving the two boys alone together. 

"Do you begin to get over it, old fellow?" asked Ralph. 

"No; I'm wretchedly sick, " said Max. "I think I've had enough tobacco tolast me all my days. "

"O pshaw! it won't be half so bad next time, and pretty soon won't sickenyou at all. "

"But what should I gain to pay me for all the suffering?"

"Well, it seems sort o' babyish not to smoke. "

"Does it? I've never seen Grandpa Dinsmore smoke, and I don't believe heever does, nor Uncle Edward, nor Uncle Horace either. "

"No, they don't, and Art doesn't, but they're all sort o' pious oldfogies, " Ralph said, with a coarse laugh. 

"I wouldn't talk so about my own relations, if I were you, " returned Max, in a tone of disgust. 

"Of course I shouldn't let anybody else say a word against them, " saidRalph. 

Arthur's entrance put an end to the conversation. He inquired of Max ifthe sickness were abating; then sitting down beside him, "Boys, " he said, "I want to talk to you a little about this silly business of smoking andchewing. "

"I've never chewed, " said Max. 

"I'm glad to hear it, and I hope you never will, or smoke again either. How would you like, Max, to have a cancer on your lip?"

"Cancer, sir? I wouldn't choose to have one for anything in the world. "

"Then don't smoke, especially a short pipe, for it often causes cancer ofthe lip. I cut one out of a man's lip the other day; and not long ago sawa man die from one after months of agonizing pain. Tobacco contains agreat deal of virulent poison, and though some persons use it for manyyears without much apparent injury, it costs many others loss of healthand even of life. It weakens the nerves and the action of the heart, andis a fruitful source of dyspepsia. "

"Pooh! I don't believe it will ever hurt me, " said Ralph. 

"I think it will, " said Arthur; "you have not yet attained your growth, and therefore are the more certain to be injured by its use. 

"Max, my boy, I admire your father greatly, particularly his magnificentphysique. "

Max flushed with pleasure. 

"Do you not wish to be like him in that? as tall and finely developed?"

"Yes, sir; yes, indeed! I want to be like papa in everything!"

"Then eschew tobacco, for it will stunt your growth!"

"But papa smokes, " repeated Max. 

"Now, but probably he did not until grown, " said Arthur. "And very likelyhe sometimes wishes he had never contracted the habit. Now I must leaveyou for a time, as I have some other patients to visit. "

"I told you he was an old fogy, " said Ralph, as the door closed on hisbrother, adding with an oath, "I believe he wouldn't allow a fellow a bitof pleasure if he could help it. "

Max started, and looked at Ralph with troubled eyes. "I didn't think youwould swear, " he said. "If you do, I--I can't be intimate with you, because my father won't allow it. "

"I don't often, " said Ralph, looking ashamed, "I won't again in yourcompany. "

CHAPTER XIV. 

 "Be sure your sin will find you out. " --_Num. _ 32:33. 

Gracie and Walter were in the play-room. They had been buildingblock-houses for an hour or more, when Gracie, saying, "I'm tired, Walter, I'm going in yonder to see the things Max and Lulu are making, " rose andsauntered into the work-room. 

She watched the busy carvers for some minutes, then went down to Violet'sapartments in search of her. 

She found no one there but Agnes busied in putting away some cleanclothes, fresh from the iron. 

"Where's mamma?" asked the little girl. 

"In de drawin'-room, Miss Gracie. Comp'ny dar. "

"Oh, dear!" sighed Gracie, "I just wanted her to talk to me. "

"'Spect you hab to wait till de comp'ny am gone, " returned Agnes, pickingup her empty clothes-basket and leaving the room. 

Gracie wandered disconsolately about the rooms, wishing that the callerswould go and mamma come up. Presently she paused before the bureau inViolet's dressing-room, and began fingering the pretty things on it. 

She was not usually a meddlesome child, but just now was tempted tomischief from the lack of something else to interest and employ her. 

She handled the articles carefully, however, and did them no damage tillshe came to a beautiful cut-glass bottle filled with a costly perfume ofwhich she was extravagantly fond. 

Violet had frequently given her a few drops on her handkerchief withoutbeing asked, and never refused a request for it. 

Gracie, seized with a desire for it, took a clean handkerchief from adrawer and helped herself, saying half aloud, by way of quieting herconscience, "Mamma would give it to me if she was here, she always does, and I'll be careful not to break the bottle. "

She was pouring from it as she spoke. Just at that instant she heard astep in the hall without, and a sound as if a hand was laid on thedoor-knob. 

It so startled her that the bottle slipped from her fingers, and strikingthe bureau as it fell, lay in fragments at her feet; its contents werespilled upon the carpet, and the air of the room was redolent of thedelicious perfume. 

Gracie, naturally a timid child, shrinking from everything like reproof orpunishment, stood aghast at the mischief she had wrought. 

"What will mamma say?" was her first thought. "Oh, I'm afraid she will beso vexed with me that she'll never love me any more!" And the tears camethick and fast, for mamma's love was very sweet to the little feeblechild, who had been so long without a mother's care and tenderness. 

Then arose the wish to hide her fault. Oh, if she could only replace thebottle! but that was quite impossible. Perhaps, though, there might be away found to conceal the fact that she was the author of the mishap; shedid not want to have any one else blamed for her fault, but she would likenot to be suspected of it herself. 

A bright thought struck her. She had seen the cat jump on that bureau afew days before and walk back and forth over it. If she (pussy) had beenleft in the room alone there that afternoon she might have done the samething again, and knocked the bottle off upon the floor. 

It would be no great harm, the little girl reasoned, trying to stifle thewarnings and reproaches of conscience, if she should let pussy take theblame. 

Mamma was kind, and wouldn't have pussy beaten, and pussy's feelingswouldn't be hurt, either, by the suspicion. 

She hurried out in search of the cat, found her in the hall, pounced onher, carried her into the dressing-room, and left her there with all thedoors shut, so that she could not escape, till some one going in wouldfind the bottle broken, and think the cat had done it. 

This accomplished, Gracie went back to the play-room and tried to forgether wrong-doing in the interesting employment of dressing her dolls. 

Lulu presently left her carving and joined her. Max had gone for a ride. 

While chasing the cat Gracie had not perceived a little woolly head thrustout of a door at the farther end of the hall, its keen black eyes closelywatching her movements. 

"He, he, he!" giggled the owner of the head, as Gracie secured pussy andhurried into the dressing-room with her, "wondah what she done dat fer!"

"What you talkin' 'bout, you sassy niggah?" asked Agnes, coming up behindher on her way to Mrs. Raymond's apartments with another basket of cleanclothes, just as Gracie reappeared and hurried up the stairs to the storyabove. "

"Why, Miss Gracie done come pounce on ole Tab while she paradin' down dehall, and ketch her up an' tote her off into Miss Wilet's dressin'-room, an's lef her dar wid de do' shut on her. What for you s'pose she done dodat?"

"Oh, go 'long! I don' b'lieve Miss Gracie didn't do no sich ting!"returned Agnes. 

"She did den, I seed her, " asserted the little maid positively. "Mebbe sheheerd de mices runnin' 'round an want ole Tab for to ketch 'em. "

"You go 'long and 'tend to yo' wuk. Bet, you lazy niggah, " respondedAgnes, pushing past her. "Miss Wilet an Miss Gracie dey'll min' dere ownconsarns widout none o' yo' help. "

The child made no reply, but stole on tiptoe after Agnes. 

Violet was coming up the front stairway, and reached the door of herdressing-room, just in advance of the girl. Opening it she exclaimed atthe powerful perfume which greeted her nostrils, then catching sight ofthe bottle lying in fragments on the floor. 

"Who can have done this?" she asked in a tone of surprise not wholly freefrom displeasure. 

"De cat, mos' likely, Miss Wilet, " said Agnes, setting down her basket andglancing at puss who was stretched comfortably on the rug before the fire. "I s'pect she's been running ober de bureau, like I see her do, mor'nonce 'fo' dis. "

"She looks very quiet now, " remarked Violet, "and if she did the mischiefit was certainly not intentional. But don't leave her shut up here again, Agnes. "

"She didn't do it, Agnes didn't, " volunteered Betty, who had stolen inafter them; "it was Miss Gracie, Miss Wilet, I seed her ketch ole Tab outin de hall dere, and put her in hyar, an' shut de do onto her, an' go offup-stairs. "

A suspicion of the truth flashed into Violet's mind; but she put itresolutely from her; she would not believe Gracie capable of slyness anddeceit. 

But she wanted the little girl, and sent Betty up with a message to thateffect, bidding her make haste, and as soon as she had attended to thaterrand, brush up the broken glass and put it in the fire. 

Betty ran nimbly up to the play-room, and putting her head in at the door, said with a grin, "Miss Gracie, yo' ma wants you down in dedressin'-room. "

"What for?" asked Gracie, with a frightened look. 

"Dunno, s'pect you fin' out when you gits dar. "

"Betty, you're a saucy thing, " said Lulu. 

"S'pect mebbe I is, Miss Lu, " returned the little maid with a broader grinthan before, apparently considering the remark quite complimentary, whileshe held the door open for Gracie to pass out. 

"Miss Gracie, " she asked, as she followed Grace down the stairs, "what fo'you shut ole Tab up in de dressin'-room? She's done gone an' broke MissWilet's bottle what hab de stuff dat smell so nice, an' cose Miss Wiletshe don' like dat ar. "

"What makes you say I put her in there, Betty?" said Gracie. 

"Kase I seed you, he, he, he!"

"Did you?" asked Gracie, looking still more alarmed than at the summons tothe dressing-room. "Don't tell mamma, Betty. I'll give you a penny andhelp you make a frock for your doll if you won't. "

Betty's only answer was a broad grin and a chuckle as she sprang pastGracie and opened the door for her. 

Violet, seated on the farther side of the room, looked up with her usualsweet smile. "See, Gracie dear, I am making a lace collar for you, and Iwant to try it on to see if it fits. "

"Now, Betty, get a dust-pan and brush and sweep up that glass. Don't leavethe least bit of it on the carpet, lest some one should tramp on it andcut her foot. "

"Some one has broken that cut-glass perfume bottle you have always admiredso much, Gracie. Aren't you sorry?"

"Yes, I am, mamma. I never touch your things when you're not here. "

The words were out almost before Grace knew she meant to speak them, andshe was terribly frightened and ashamed. She had never thought she wouldbe guilty of telling a lie. She hung her head, her cheeks aflame. 

Violet noted the child's confusion with a sorely troubled heart. 

"No, dear, " she said very gently, "I did not suspect you, but if ever youshould meet with an accident, or yield to temptation to do some mischief, I hope you will come and tell me about it at once. You need not fear thatI will be severe with you, for I love you very dearly, little Gracie. "

"Perhaps it was the cat knocked it off the bureau, mamma, " said the child, speaking low and hesitatingly. "I've seen her jump up there severaltimes. "

"Yes; so have I, and she must not be left alone in here any more. "

Betty had finished her work and was sent away. Agnes, too, had left theroom, so that Violet and Gracie were quite alone. 

"Come, dear, I am quite ready to try this on. " Violet said, holding up thecollar. "There, it fits very nicely, " as she put it on the child andgently smoothed it down over her shoulders. "But what is the matter, mydarling?" for tears were trembling on the long silken lashes that sweptGracie's flushed cheeks. 

At the question they began to fall in streams, while the little bosomheaved with sobs. She pulled out a handkerchief from her pocket to wipeher eyes, and a strong whiff of perfume greeted Violet's nostrils, tellinga tale that sent a pang to her heart. 

Gracie was instantly conscious of it, as she, too, smelled the tell-taleperfume, and stole a glance at her young stepmother's face. 

"O mamma!" she sobbed, covering her face with her hands, "I did pour alittle on my handkerchief 'cause I knew you always let me have it, but Ididn't mean to break the bottle; it just slipped out o' my hands and felland broke. "

Violet clasped her in her arms and wept bitterly over her. 

"Mamma, don't cry, " sobbed the child, "I'll save up all my money till Ican buy you another bottle, just like that. "

"O Gracie, Gracie, it is not that!" Violet said, when emotion would lether speak. "I valued the bottle as the gift of my dear dead father, but Iwould rather have lost it a hundred times over than have my darling tell alie. It is so wicked, so wicked! God hates lying. He says, 'All liarsshall have their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone. ''He that speaketh lies shall not escape. ' He says that Satan is the fatherof lies, and that those who are guilty of lying are the children of thatwicked one. 

"Have you forgotten how God punished Gehazi for lying by making him aleper, and struck Ananias and Sapphira dead for the same sin? O mydarling, my darling, it breaks my heart to think you have both acted andspoken a falsehood!" she cried, clasping the child still closer to herbosom and weeping over her afresh. 

Gracie, too, cried bitterly. "Mamma, mamma, " she said, "will God neverforgive me? will He send me to that dreadful place?"

"He will forgive you if you are truly sorry for your sin because it isdishonoring and displeasing to Him, and if you ask Him to pardon you forJesus' sake; and He will take away the evil nature that leads you tocommit sin, giving you a new and good heart, and take you to heaven whenyou die. 

"But no one can go to heaven who is not first made holy. The Bible bids usfollow 'holiness without which no man shall see the Lord. ' And Jesus is aSaviour from sin. 'Thou shalt call His name Jesus, for He shall save Hispeople from their sins. ' Shall we kneel down now and ask Him to save youfrom yours?"

"Yes, mamma, " sobbed the child. 

Violet's prayer was short and to the point. Then she held Gracie for sometime in her arms, while they mingled their tears together. 

At length, "Gracie dear, " she said, "I believe God has heard our prayerand forgiven you. I am sure He has if you are truly sorry in your heartand asked with it, and not only with your lips, for forgiveness; but Iwant you to stay here alone for an hour and think it all over quietly, Imean about your wrongdoing and God's willingness to forgive for Jesus'sake, and that we could not have been forgiven and saved from sin and hellif the dear Saviour had not died for us the cruel death of the cross. 

"Oh, think what a dreadful thing sin must be that it could not be blottedout except by Jesus suffering and dying in our stead! And think how greatwas His love for us, when He was willing to lay down His own life that wemight live!"

Then with a kiss of tender motherly love, she went out and left the childalone. 

Gracie was sincerely penitent. She had always been taught that lying was adreadful sin, and had never before told a direct falsehood; but while inher former home, Mrs. Scrimp's faulty management, joined to her ownnatural timidity, had tempted her to occasional slyness and deceit, andfrom these the descent to positive untruth was easy. 

Violet's faithful dealing, and even more her evident deep distress becauseof the sin against God of which her darling had been guilty, had soconvinced the child of the heinousness of her conduct that she was sorelydistressed because of it, and on being left alone, knelt down again andpleaded for pardon with many bitter tears and sobs. 

She had risen from her knees and was lying on a couch, still weeping, whenLulu came into the room. 

"Why, Gracie, what is the matter?" she asked, running to the couch andbending over her little sister in tender concern. 

"Don't ask me, Lulu, I don't want to tell you, " sobbed Gracie, turningaway her blushing, tear-stained face. 

"Mamma Vi has been scolding or punishing you for some little naughtiness, I suppose, " said Lulu, frowning. 

"No, she hasn't!" cried Gracie indignantly; then hastily correctingherself, "except that she said she wanted me to stay here alone for awhile. So you must go and leave me. "

"I won't till you tell me what it was all about. What did you do? or wasit something you didn't do?"

"I don't want to tell you, 'cause you wouldn't ever do such a wickedthing, and you--you'd despise me if you knew I'd done it, " sobbed Gracie. 

"No, I wouldn't. You are better than I am. Papa said I was worse than youand Max both put together. So you needn't mind my knowing. "

"I meddled and broke mamma's pretty bottle that her dead father gave her;but she didn't scold me for that; not a bit; but--but 'cause I tried toput the blame on puss, and--and said I--I never touched her things whenshe wasn't here. "

"O Gracie, that _was_ wicked! to say what wasn't true! I think papa wouldhave whipped you, for I've heard him say if there was anything he wouldpunish severely in one of his children, it was falsehood. But don't cryso. I'm sure you're sorry and won't ever do it again. "

"No, no! never, never! Mamma hugged me up in her arms and cried hard'cause I'd been so wicked. And she asked Jesus to forgive me and make megood, so I shouldn't have to go to that dreadful place. Now go away, Lu, 'cause she said I must stay alone. "

"Yes, I will; but stop crying or you'll be sick, " Lulu said, kissingGracie, then left the room and went to her own to make herself neat beforegoing down to join the family at tea. 

Her thoughts were busy with Gracie and her trouble while she brushed herhair, washed her hands, and changed her dress. "Poor, little weak thing, she was frightened into it, of course, for it's the very first time sheever told an untruth. I suppose Mamma Vi must have looked very cross aboutthe broken bottle; and she needn't, I'm sure, for she has plenty of moneyto buy more. Such a shame! but I just knew she wouldn't always be kind tous. "

Thus Lulu worked herself up into a passion, quite forgetting, in herunreasonable anger, how very mild was the punishment Violet had decreed toGracie (if indeed it was meant as such at all); so much less severe thanthe one she herself had said their father would have been likely toadminister. 

Max was riding without companion or attendant. He had taken the directionof the village, but not with any thought of going there until, as hereached its outskirts, it occurred to him that he was nearly out of woodfor carving, and that this would be a good opportunity for laying in asupply. 

The only difficulty was that he had not asked leave before starting, andit was well understood that he was not at liberty to goanywhere--visiting or shopping--without permission. 

"How provoking!" he exclaimed half aloud. "I haven't time to go back andask leave, and a long storm may set in before to-morrow, and so my work bestopped for two or three days. I'll just go on, for what's the difference, anyhow? I'm almost there, and I know I'd have got leave if I'd onlythought of asking. "

So on he went, made his purchase, and set off home with it. 

He was rather late: a storm seemed brewing, and as he rode up the avenueViolet was at the window looking out a little anxiously for him. 

Mr. Dinsmore, hearing her relieved exclamation, "Ah, there he is!" came toher side as Max was in the act of dismounting. 

"The boy has evidently been into the town making a purchase, " he said. "Had he permission from you or any one, Violet?"

"Not from me, grandpa, " she answered with reluctance. 

"Did you give him leave, Elsie?" he asked, turning to his daughter. "Oryou, wife?"

Both answered in the negative, and with a very stern countenance Mr. Dinsmore went out to the hall to meet the delinquent. 

"Where have you been, Max?" he asked, in no honeyed accents. 

"For a ride, sir, " returned the lad respectfully. 

"Not merely for a ride, " Mr. Dinsmore said, pointing to the package in theboy's hand; "you did not pick that up by the roadside. Where have youbeen?"

"I stopped at Turner's just long enough to buy this wood that I shall needfor carving to-morrow. I should have asked leave, but forgot to do so. "

"Then you should have come home and left the errand for another day. Youwere well aware that in going without permission you were breaking rules. You will go immediately to your room and stay there until this timeto-morrow. "

"I think you're very hard on a fellow, " muttered Max, flushing withmortification and anger as he turned to obey. 

Lulu, coming down the stairs, had heard and seen it all. She stood stillfor a moment at the foot of the stairway, giving Mr. Dinsmore a look that, had it been a dagger, would have stabbed him to the heart, but which hedid not see; then, just as the tea-bell rang, turned and began the ascentagain. 

"Why are you going back, Lulu? did you not hear the supper bell?" askedMr. Dinsmore. 

"Yes, sir, " she answered, facing him again with flashing eyes, "but if mybrother is not to go to the table neither will I. "

"Oh, very well, " he said; "you certainly do not deserve a seat there aftersuch a speech as that. Go to your own room and stay there until you findyourself in a more amiable and respectful mood. "

It was exactly what she had intended to do, but because he ordered it, itinstantly became the thing she did not want to do. 

However, she went into her room, and closing the door after her, not toogently, said aloud with a stamp of her foot, "Hateful old tyrant!" thenwalked on into Violet's dressing-room, where her sister still was. 

Gracie had lain down upon a sofa and wept herself to sleep, but the supperbell had waked her, and she was crying again. Catching sight of Lulu'sflushed, angry face, she asked what was the matter. 

"I wish we could go away from these people and never, never come backagain!" cried Lulu in her vehement way. 

"I don't, " said Gracie. "I love mamma and Grandma Elsie, and Grandma Rose, and Grandpa Dinsmore, too, and----"

"I hate him! I'd like to beat him! the old tyrant!" interrupted Lulu, in aburst of passion. 

"O Lu! I'm sure he's been kind to us; they're all kind to us when we'regood, " expostulated Grace. "But what has happened to make you so angry, and why aren't you eating your supper with the rest?"

"Do you think I'd go and sit at the table with them when they won't haveyou and Max there, too?"

"What about Max? did he do something wrong, too?"

"No; it wasn't anything wicked; he just bought some wood for his carvingwith some of his own money. "

"But maybe he went without leave?" Gracie said, half inquiringly. 

"Yes, that was it; he forgot to ask. A very little thing to punish himfor, I'm sure; but Mr. Dinsmore (I sha'n't call him grandpa) says he muststay in his own room till this time to-morrow. "

"Why, " said Gracie, "that's worse than mamma's punishment to me for--fordoing such a wicked, wicked thing!"

"Yes, she's not such a cruel tyrant. He'd have beaten you black and blue. I hope she won't tell him about it. "

A terrified look came into Gracie's eyes, and she burst out crying again. 

"O Gracie, don't!" Lulu entreated, kneeling down beside the sofa andclasping her arms about her. "I didn't mean to frighten you so. Ofcourse, Mamma Vi won't; if she meant to she'd have done it before now, andyou'd have heard from him, too. "

A step came along the hall, the door opened, and Agnes appeared bearing alarge silver waiter. 

"Ise brung yo' suppah, chillens, " she said, setting it down on a table. 

Then lifting a stand and placing it near Gracie's couch, she presently hadit covered with a snowy cloth and a dainty little meal arranged upon it:broiled chicken, stewed oysters, delicate rolls, hot buttered muffins andwaffles, canned peaches with sugar and rich cream, sponge cake, nice andfresh, and abundance of rich sweet milk. 

The little girls viewed these dainties with great satisfaction, andsuddenly discovered that they were very hungry. 

Agnes set up a chair for each, saw them begin their meal, then left theroom, saying she would be back again directly with more hot cakes. 

"There, Gracie, you needn't be the least bit afraid you're to be punishedany more, " remarked Lulu. "They'd never have sent us such a supper as thisif they wanted to punish us. "

"Do you want to run away from them now?" asked Gracie. "Do you thinkGrandpa Dinsmore is so very, very cross to us?"

"He's too hard on Max, " returned Lulu, "though not so hard as he used tobe on Grandma Elsie when she was his own little girl; and perhaps papawould be just as hard as he is with Max. "

"But 'tisn't 'cause they like to make us sorry, except for being naughty, so that we'll grow up good, you know, " said Grace. "I'm sure our dear papaloves us, every one, and wouldn't ever make us sorry except just to makeus good. And you know we can't be happy here, or go to heaven when we die, if we're not good. "

"Yes, I know, " said Lulu; "I'm not a bit happy when I'm angry andstubborn, but for all that I can't help it. "

CHAPTER XV. 

 "Happy in this, she is not yet so old But she may learn. " --Shakespeare. 

Violet, meeting her grandfather on the way to the supper-room, gave him ananxious, troubled inquiring look, which he answered by a brief statement, given in an undertone, of what had just passed between himself and Max andLulu. 

"All of them!" sighed the young stepmother to herself, "all three of themat once! Ah me!"

Though Mr. Dinsmore had spoken low, both his daughter and Zoe had heardnearly all he said, and as they sat down to the table the one lookedgrieved and distressed, the other angry. 

During the meal Zoe never once addressed Mr. Dinsmore, and when he spoketo her she answered as briefly as possible, and not in a very pleasant orrespectful tone. 

Edward noticed it, and looked at her in displeased surprise; then, becoming aware of the absence of the Raymonds, asked, "Where are Max, Lulu, and Gracie?"

He had not heard the story of their disgrace, having come to thesupper-room a little later than the others, and directly from his own. 

For a moment the question, addressed to no one in particular, remainedunanswered; then Mr. Dinsmore said, "Max and Lulu are in disgrace. I knownothing about Gracie, but presume she is not feeling well enough to comedown. "

Zoe darted an angry glance at him. 

Violet looked slightly relieved. She had not spoken at all of Gracie'swrongdoing, and did not want any one to know of it. 

"I may send the children their supper, grandpa?" she said inquiringly, with a pleading look. 

"Do just as you please about it, " he answered. "Of course I would not havegrowing children go fasting for any length of time; certainly not allnight, for that would be to the injury of their health; and I leave it toyou to decide how luxurious their meal shall be. "

"Thank you, grandpa, " she said, and at once gave the requisite order. 

Meanwhile Max had obeyed the order to go to his room in almost as angryand rebellious a mood as Lulu's own. He shut the door, threw down hispackage, tore off his overcoat and stamped about the floor for a minuteor two, fuming and raging. 

"I say it's just shameful! abominable treatment! I'm tired being treatedlike a baby, and I won't stand it! The idea of being shut up here fortwenty-four hours for such a trifle! Oh, dear!" he added, dropping into achair, "I'm as hungry as a bear. I wonder if he doesn't mean to let mehave any supper? I don't believe Mamma Vi would approve of his starving mealtogether; no, nor Grandma Elsie, either; I hope they'll manage to giveme something to eat before bedtime. If they don't, I believe I'll try tobribe Tom when he comes to see to the fire. "

It was not long before he heard Tom's step on the stairs, then his knockon the door. 

"Come in, " he answered, in cheerful tones; then, as he caught sight of awaiter full of good things, such as his sisters were supping upon, "Hurrah! Tom, you're a brick! But who sent it?"

"Miss Wilet; and she says if dars not nuff ob it to satisfy yo' appetite, you's to ring for mo'. "

"All right; tell Mamma Vi I'm much obliged, " said Max. 

"Very good prison fare, " he added to himself, as he fell to work, Tomhaving withdrawn, "I've good reason to be fond of Mamma Vi, and as she'sfond of her grandfather, I s'pose I'll have to forgive him for her sake, "he concluded, quite restored to good humor, and laughing gleefully at hisown jest. 

"O Lulu, " exclaimed Gracie, struck with a sudden recollection, and layingdown the spoon with which she was eating her oysters, "you know I was tostay alone. You oughtn't to have come in here. "

"Pooh! your time was up a good while ago, " returned Lulu, "and Mamma Vimust have expected me to come in here to eat supper along with you. I hopeshe has sent as good a one to poor Maxie. "

Violet went directly from the supper-room to her own apartments, where shefound the two little girls quietly talking together, while Agnes gatheredup the remainder of their repast and carried it and the dishes away. 

"I hope you enjoyed your supper, dears, " she said. 

They both said they had, and thanked her for it. 

"And I didn't deserve it, mamma, " added Gracie, her tears beginning tofall again; "but oh, I'm sorry, very sorry! Please, mamma, forgive me. "

"I have entirely forgiven the sin against me, darling, " whispered Violet, folding her close to her heart, "and I trust God has forgiven your fargreater sin against Him. Now do not cry any more, or you will makeyourself sick, and that would make me very sad. "

Lulu was sitting near fighting a battle with pride and passion, in whichere-long she came off conqueror. 

"Mamma Vi, " she said with determination, "I didn't deserve it either, andI'm sorry, too, for being angry at your grandfather and saucy to him. "

"Dear child, " said Violet, drawing her to her side and kissing her withaffectionate warmth, "how glad I am to hear you say that. May I repeatyour words to grandpa as a message from you?"

Again Lulu had a struggle with herself, and perhaps it was only thethought that this was the easiest way to make an apology, which wouldprobably be required of her sooner or later, that helped her to conquer. 

Her entry in her diary in regard to the occurrence was, "I was a littlesaucy to Grandpa Dinsmore because he was hard on Max for just a little bitof a trifle, but I've said I'm sorry, and it's all right now. "

 * * * * *

Edward and his grandfather having a business matter to talk over together, repaired to the library on leaving the table, and Zoe, instead of going, as usual, to the parlor with the others, went to her own rooms. 

She had seen Violet, who was a little in advance of her, going into hers, and only waiting to take a little package from a closet, she ran lightlyup to Max's door, tapped gently on it, then in her eagerness, opened itslightly, with a whispered, "It's only I, Max. May I come in?"

"Yes, indeed, " he answered, springing forward to admit her and hand her achair. "How good in you to come, Aunt Zoe!"

"No, I did it to please myself. You know you've always been a favoritewith me, Max, and I want to know what this is all about. "

Max told her. 

"It's a perfect shame!" she exclaimed indignantly. "I can't see the leastbit of harm in your going to the store and buying what you did. Youweren't even wasting the pocket money that you had a right to spend as youpleased. Grandpa Dinsmore is a--a--rather tyrannical, I think. "

"It does seem hard to have so little liberty, " Max said, discontentedly, "but I don't know that he's any more strict, after all, than papa. "

"Well, I must run away now, " said Zoe, jumping up. "Here's something tosweeten your imprisonment, " putting a box of confectionery into his hand. "Good-by, " and she tripped away. 

She met her husband in the hall upon which their rooms opened. "Where haveyou been?" he asked coldly, and with a suspicious look. 

"That's my affair, " she returned, flushing, and with a saucy little tossof her pretty head. 

He gave her a glance of mingled surprise and displeasure. "What has comeover you, Zoe?" he asked. "Can't you give a civil answer to a simplequestion?"

"Of course I can, Mr. Travilla, but I think it's a pretty story if I'm tobe called to account as to where I go even about the house. "

"Nothing but a guilty conscience could have made you look at my questionin that light, " he said, leaning against the mantel and looking downseverely at her as she stood before him, for they were now in her boudoir. "I presume you have been in Max's room, condoling with and encouraging himin his defiance of grandpa's authority; and let me tell you, I won't allowit. "

"It makes no difference whether you allow it or not, " she said, turningaway with a contemptuous sniff. "I'm my own mistress. "

"Do you mean to defy my authority, Zoe?" he asked, with suppressed anger. 

"Yes, I do. I'll do anything in the world for love and coaxing, but Iwon't be driven. I'm your wife, sir, not your slave. "

"I have no desire to enslave you, Zoe, " he said, his tone softening, "butyou are so young, so very young for a married woman, that you surely oughtto be willing to submit to a little loving guidance and control. "

"I didn't perceive much love in the attempt you made just now, " she said, seating herself and opening a book. 

He watched her for a moment. She seemed absorbed in reading, and he couldnot see that the downcast eyes were too full of tears to distinguish oneletter from another. 

He left the room without another word, and hardly had the door closed onhim when she flung the book from her, ran into the dressing-room, andthrowing herself on a couch, cried as if her heart would break. 

"He's all I have, all I have!" she moaned, "and he's beginning to be cruelto me! Oh, what shall I do! what shall I do! Papa, papa, why did you dieand leave your darling all alone in this cold world?"

She hoped Edward would come back presently, say he was sorry for hisbrutal behavior, and try to make his peace with her by coaxing andpetting; but he did not, and after a while she gave up expecting him, undressed, went to bed and cried herself to sleep, feeling that she was asadly ill-used wife. 

Meanwhile Edward had returned to the library for a time, then gone intothe family parlor, hoping and half expecting to find Zoe there with therest; but the first glance showed him that she was not in the room. 

He made no remark about it, but sitting down beside his mother, tried tointerest himself in the evening paper handed him by his grandfather. 

"What have you done with your wife, young man?" asked his sister Elsiesportively. "We have seen nothing of her since supper. "

"I left her in her room, " he answered in a tone in which there seemed ashade of annoyance. 

"Have you locked her up there for bad behavior?" asked Rosie, laughing. 

"Why, what do you mean, Rosie?" he returned, giving the child a half-angryglance, and coloring deeply. 

"Oh, I was only funning, of course, Ned. So you needn't look so vexedabout it; that's the very way to excite suspicion that you have donesomething to her, " and Rosie laughed gleefully. 

But to the surprise of mother and sisters, Edward's brow darkened, and hemade no reply. 

"Rosie, " said Violet, lightly, "you are an incorrigible tease. Let thepoor boy alone, can't you?"

"Thank you, Mrs. Raymond, " he said, with a forced laugh, "but I wouldn'thave Rosie deprived of her sport. "

"I hope, " remarked Mrs. Travilla, with a kindly though grave look at heryoungest daughter, "that my Rosie does not find it sport to inflictannoyance upon others. "

"No, mamma, not by any means, but how could I suppose my wise oldestbrother would care for such a trifle?" returned the little girl in asprightly tone. 

"My dear, " said her mother, "it is the little things--little pleasures, little vexations--that far more than the great make up the sum total ofour happiness or misery in this life. "

Edward was very silent during the rest of the evening, and his mother, watching him furtively and putting that and that together, felt sure thatsomething had gone wrong between him and his young wife. 

When the good-nights had been said and the family had scattered to theirrooms, he lingered behind, and his mother, who had left the room, perceiving it, returned to find him standing on the hearth, gazing moodilyinto the fire. 

She went to him, and laying her hand gently on his shoulder. "My dearboy, " she said, in her sweet low tones, "I cannot help seeing thatsomething has gone wrong with you; I don't ask what it is, but you haveyour mother's sympathy in every trouble. "

"It is unfortunately something you would not want me to repeat even toyou, my best and dearest of mothers, but your assurance of sympathy issweet and comforting, nevertheless, " he said, taking her in his arms witha look and manner so like his father's, that tears sprang unbidden to hereyes. 

"Ah, " he said presently, with a sigh that betrayed more than he was awareof, "my father was a happy man in having such a woman for his wife!"

"A good husband makes a good wife, my boy, " she returned, gazingsearchingly yet tenderly into his eyes; "and I think no woman with anyheart at all could have failed to be such to him. "

"I am not worthy to be his son, " he murmured, the hot blood mounting tohis very hair. 

There was a moment or more of silence, then she said, softly caressing hishair and cheek as she spoke, "Edward, my son, be very patient, verygentle, forbearing and loving toward the orphan child, the care of whomyou assumed of your own free will, the little wife you have promised tolove and cherish to life's end. "

"Yes, mother, I have tried very earnestly to be all that to her--but sheis such a child that she needs guidance and control, and I cannot let hershow disrespect to you or my grandfather. "

"She has always been both dutiful and affectionate to me, Ned, and I havenever known her to say a disrespectful word to or about your grandfather. "

"Did you not notice the looks she gave him at the table, to-night? thetone in which she replied when he spoke to her?"

"I tried not to do so, " she said with a smile. "I learned when my firstchildren were young that it was the part of wisdom to be sometimes blindto venial faults. Not, " she added more gravely, "that I would ever putdisrespect to my father in that category, but we must not make too much ofa little girlish petulance, especially when excited by a generous sympathywith the troubles of another. "

The cloud lifted from his brow. "How kind in you to say it, mother dear!kind to her and to me. Yes, she is very fond of Max, quite as if he were ayounger brother, and it is very natural that she should sympathize withhim when in disgrace. "

"And having been so petted and indulged by her father, allowed to have herown way in almost everything, and seldom, if ever, called to account forher doings, comings and goings, she can hardly fail to think my father'srule strict and severe. "

"True, " Edward responded with a sigh, "and grandpa is a strictdisciplinarian, yet so kind and affectionate with it all that one cannothelp loving him. "

"So I think. And now, good-night, my dear son. I must go; and perhaps yourlittle wife is looking and longing for your coming. She is very fond andproud of her young husband, " and with a motherly kiss and smile she lefthim. 

Edward paced the floor for several minutes with thoughtful air, then wentup-stairs to Zoe's boudoir. 

She was not there or in the dressing-room. He took up a lamp and went oninto the adjoining bedroom. Shading the light with his hand, he drew nearthe bed with noiseless step. 

She lay there sleeping, tears on her eyelashes and her pillow wet withthem. His heart smote him at the sight. She looked such a mere child andso sweet and innocent that he could hardly refrain from imprinting a kissupon the round rosy cheek and the full red lips. 

And he longed for a reconciliation, but it seemed cruel to wake her, so itshould be the first thing in the morning, he said to himself. 

He set the lamp down in a distant part of the room, and prepared for rest. 

 * * * * *

Max had spent the evening over his books and diary. His entry in that wasa brief statement of his delinquency, its punishment, and his resolve tobe more obedient in future. 

He had just wiped his pen and put it away, when Grandma Elsie came for alittle motherly talk with him, as she often did at bedtime. 

He received her with a mortified, embarrassed air, but her kind, gentlemanner quickly restored his self-possession. 

"I was sorry, indeed, " she said, "to hear that our boy Max had become abreaker of rules, and so caused us the loss of his society at the tableand in the parlor. "

"I thought the loss was all on my side. Grandma Elsie, " he returned with abright, pleased look. "I didn't suppose anybody would miss meunpleasantly. "

"Ah, you were quite mistaken in that; we are all fond of you, Max. "

"Not Grandpa Dinsmore, I'm sure, " he said, dropping his eyes and frowning. 

"Why, Max, what else could induce him to give you a home here and be atthe trouble of teaching you every day?"

"I thought it was you who gave me a home, Grandma Elsie, " Max said in asoftened tone, and with an affectionate look at her. 

"This is my house, " she said, "but my father is the head of the family, and without his approval I should never have asked you and your sistershere, much as I desire your happiness, and fond of you as I certainly am. "

"You are very, very good to us!" he exclaimed with warmth; "you do so muchfor us! I wish I could do something for you!"

"Do you, my dear boy?" she said, smiling and softly patting his hand, which she had taken in hers; "then be respectful and obedient to myfather. And to your mamma--my dear daughter. Nothing else could give me somuch pleasure. "

"I love Mamma Vi!" exclaimed Max. 'I'm sure there couldn't be a sweeterlady. And I like Grandpa Dinsmore, too, but--don't you think now he's verystrict and ready to punish a fellow for a mere trifle, Grandma Elsie?"

"I dare say it seems but a trifle to you for a boy of your age to go intotown and do an errand for himself without asking leave, " she replied, "butthat might lead to much worse things; the boy might take to loiteringabout the town and fall into bad company and so be led into I know notwhat wickedness. For that reason parents and guardians should know allabout a boy's comings and goings. "

"That's so, Grandma Elsie, " Max said reflectively. "I don't mean to getinto bad company ever, but papa says I'm a heedless fellow, so perhaps Imight do it before I thought. I'll try to keep to rules after this. "

"I hope so, for both your own sake and ours, " she said; then with amotherly kiss bade him good-night. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

 "O jealousy! thou merciless destroyer, More cruel than the grave! what ravages Does thy wild war make in the noblest bosoms!" --Mullet. 

Edward stretched himself beside Zoe, but not to sleep for hours, for everand anon she drew a sobbing breath that went to his very heart. 

"Poor little thing!" he sighed, "I must have acted like a brute to grieveher so deeply, I should not have undertaken the care of a child who I knewhad been spoiled by unlimited petting and indulgence, if I could not bemore forbearing and tender with her. If, instead of a show of authority, Ihad tried reasoning and coaxing, doubtless the result would have been verydifferent, and she would have been saved all this. I am ashamed of myself!Grandpa might possibly have acted so toward a wife, but my father never, Iam sure. "

He was really very fond of his little wife, loving her with a protectinglove as something peculiarly his own, to be guided and moulded to suit hisideas and wishes, so that she might eventually become the perfectlycongenial companion, capable of understanding and sympathizing in all hisviews and feelings, which he desired, but found that she was not yet. 

He began to fear she might never attain to that; that perhaps his suddenmarriage was a mistake that would ruin the happiness of both for life. 

Tormented thus, he turned restlessly on his pillow with many a groan andsigh, nor closed an eye in sleep till long past midnight. 

He was sleeping very soundly when, about sunrise, Zoe opened her eyes. 

She lay still for a moment listening to his breathing, while memoryrecalled what had passed between them previous to her retiring. 

"And there he lies and sleeps just as soundly as if he hadn't been playingthe tyrant to the woman he promised to love and cherish to life's end, "she said to herself, with a flash of anger and scorn in her eyes. "Well, Idon't mean to be here when he wakes; I'll keep out of his way till he'shad his breakfast; for they say men are always savage on an emptystomach. "

She slipped cautiously out of the bed, stole quietly into the next room, made her toilet, arraying herself in riding habit and hat, wentdown-stairs, ordered her pony saddled and brought to the door, and waspresently galloping away down the avenue. 

Edward had requested her never to go alone, always to take a servant as anattendant, even if she had one of the children with her, and especially ifshe had not; but she disregarded his wishes in this instance, partly froma spirit of defiance, partly because she much preferred a solitary ride, and could not see that there was any danger in it. 

It was a bright spring morning, the air just cold enough to bedelightfully bracing; men were at work in the fields, orchards were fullof bloom and fragrance, forest trees leafing out, and springing grass andflowers making the roadsides lovely. 

Zoe's spirits rose with every mile she travelled, the perfume of flowers, the songs of birds, and all the sweet sights and sounds of nature thatgreeted eye, and ear, and every sense, filled her with joy. How could she, so young and full of life and health, be unhappy in so beautiful a world?

So keen was her enjoyment that she rode farther than she had intended. Time passed so quickly that, on looking at her watch, she was surprised tofind that she would hardly be able, even at a gallop, to reach Ion by thebreakfast hour. 

She was a little disturbed at that, for everybody was expected to bepunctual at meals. Grandpa Dinsmore was particular about it, and she didnot wish to give Edward fresh cause for displeasure. 

As she galloped swiftly up the avenue, she was surprised to see him pacingthe veranda to and fro, watch in hand, while his horse stood near readysaddled and bridled. 

As she drew rein close by the veranda steps, Edward hastily returned hiswatch to its fob, sprang forward, and lifted her from the saddle. 

"Good-morning, little wife, " he said with an affectionate kiss as he sether down, yet still keeping his arm about her. "I was not so kind as Imight, or should have been last night, but you will not lay it up againstyour husband, love?"

"No, of course not, Ned, " she returned, looking up into his face flushedand happy, that so loving an apology had been given her in place of thereproof she expected; "and you won't hate me because I was cross when youwere?"

"Hate you, love! No, never! I shall love you as long as we both live. ButI must say good-by. I am summoned away on important business, and shallhave hardly time to catch the next train. "

"You might have told me last night, " she pouted, as with another kiss hetook his arm from her waist and turned to leave her. 

"I did not receive the summons till half an hour ago, " he answered, hastily mounting his steed. 

"When will you come back?" she asked. 

"I hope to be with you by tea-time, this evening. Au revoir, darling. "

He threw her a kiss and was gone, galloping so rapidly away that in aminute or two he was out of sight; all the more speedily to her becauseher eyes were blinded with tears as she stood motionless, gazing afterhim. 

It was their first parting, and there came over her a feeling that, shouldhe never come back, the world would be a desert, nothing left worth livingfor. 

"Never mind, dear child, it is for only a few hours, if all goes well, "said a kind sweet voice at her side. 

"Yes, mamma, but--oh, I wish he never had to go away without me! And whycouldn't I have gone with him this time?" she sobbed, beginning to feelherself quite aggrieved, though the idea of going with Edward had but justoccurred to her. 

"Well, dear, there really was not time to arrange that, " Elsie said, embracing her with motherly affection. "But come now and get somebreakfast. You must be hungry after your ride. "

"Is Grandpa vexed because I was not here in season?" Zoe asked, followingher mother-in-law on her way to the breakfast-room. 

"He has not shown any vexation, " Elsie answered lightly; "and you are notmuch behind time; they are all still at the table. Edward took hisbreakfast early in order to catch his train. "

Zoe's apprehensions were relieved immediately on entering thebreakfast-room, as Mr. Dinsmore and all the others greeted her with theusual pleasant "Good-morning. "

Reconciled to her husband and smiled upon by all the rest of the family, she grew quite happy. 

In saying she was not to be driven, but would do anything for love andcoaxing, she had spoken truly; and now her great desire was to dosomething to please Edward. 

She had been rather remiss in her studies of late, and though he hadadministered no reproof, she knew that he felt discouraged over it. Shedetermined to surprise him on his return with carefully prepared lessons. 

After giving due attention to them, she spent hours at the piano learninga song he admired and had lately bought for her, saying he thought itsuited to her voice, and wanted to hear her play and sing it. 

"What a dear, industrious little woman, " Elsie said, meeting her in thehall as she left the music-room, and bestowing upon her a motherly smileand caress. "I know whom you are trying so hard to please, and if he doesnot show appreciation of your efforts, I shall think him unworthy of sogood a little wife. "

Zoe colored with pleasure. "O mamma, " she said, "though I have been crossand wilful sometimes, I would do anything in the world to please myhusband when he is loving and kind to me. But do you know, I can't bear tobe driven. I won't; if anybody tries it with me, it just rouses all thatis evil in me. "

"Well, dear, I don't think any one in this house wants to drive you, "Elsie said, repeating her caress, "not even your husband; though he is, perhaps, a trifle masterful by nature. You and he will need to take thetwo bears into your counsels, " she added sportively. 

"Two bears, mamma?" and Zoe looked up in surprise and perplexity. 

"Yes, dear; bear and forbear, as the poet sings--

 "'The kindest and the happiest pair Will find occasion to forbear, And something every day they live To pity and perhaps forgive. '"

Zoe went slowly up to her own rooms and sat down to meditate upon hermother-in-law's words. 

"'Bear and forbear. ' Well, when Edward reproves me as if he were my fatherinstead of my husband, and talks about what he will and won't allow, Imust bear with him, I suppose; and when I want to answer back that I'm myown mistress and not under his control, I must forbear and deny myself thepleasure. Hard for me to do, but then it isn't to be all on one side; andif he will only forbear lecturing me in the beginning, all will go right. 

"I mean to tell him so. If he wants me to be very good, he should set methe example. Good! when he scolds me again, I'll just remind him thatexample is better than precept. 

"No, I won't either; I'll forbear. Ned is good to me, and I don't want toprovoke him. I mean to be a good little wife to him, and I know he wantsto be the best of husbands to me. 

"Oh, how kind and good he was to me when papa died, and I hadn't anotherfriend in the world! how he took me to his heart and comforted and lovedme! I must never make him wish he hadn't. I'll do everything I can toprove that I'm not ungrateful for all his love and kindness. "

Tears sprang to her eyes, and she was seized with a longing desire for hispresence, for an opportunity to pour out her love and gratitude, and havehim clasp her to his heart with tenderest caresses, as was his wont. 

She glanced at the clock. Oh joy! he might, he probably would, return inan hour or perhaps a trifle sooner. 

She sprang up and began her toilet for the evening, paying close attentionto his taste in the arrangement of her hair and the selection of her dressand ornaments. 

"I want to look just as beautiful in his sight as I possibly can, that hemay be pleased with me and love me better than ever, " was the thought inher heart. "I am his own wife, and who has a better right to his love thanI? Dear Ned! I hope we'll never quarrel, but always keep the two bearswith us in our home. "

Her labors completed, she turned herself about before the pier-glass, mentally pronounced her attire faultless from the knot of ribbon in herhair to the dainty boots on the shapely little feet, and her cheek flushedwith pleasure as the mirror told her that face and form were even prettierthan the dress and ornaments that formed a fit setting to their charms. 

The hour was almost up. She glanced from the window to see if he were yetin sight. 

He was not, but she wanted a walk, so would go to meet him; he woulddismount at sight of her, and they would walk home together. 

Tying on a garden hat and throwing a light shawl about her shoulders, shehastened down-stairs and out into the grounds. 

She had walked more than half the length of the avenue, when she saw thefamily carriage turning in at the gates, Edward riding beside it. 

The flutter of a veil from its window caused her to change her plans. Hewas not returning alone, but bringing lady visitors; therefore, she wouldnot go to meet him. 

And no one had told her visitors were expected. She felt aggrieved, andsomehow, unreasonable as she knew it to be, she was angry at Edward's lookof interest and pleasure as he leaned from the saddle in a listeningattitude, as if hearkening to the talk of some one within the carriage. 

Zoe had stepped behind a clump of bushes, whose leafy screen hid her fromthe view of the approaching party, while through its interstices she couldsee them very plainly. 

As they drew nearer, she saw that the carriage contained two young, pretty, ladylike girls, one of whom was talking to Edward with muchanimation and earnestness, he listening with evident interest andamusement. 

When the carriage had passed her, Zoe glided away through the shrubbery, gained the house by a circuitous route and a side entrance, and her ownrooms by a back stairway. 

She fully expected to find Edward there, but he was not. 

"Where can he be?" she asked herself half aloud, then sat down and waitedfor him--not very patiently. 

After some little time, which, to Zoe's impatience, seemed very long, sheheard the opening and shutting of a door, then the voices of Mr. Dinsmore, his daughter, and Edward in conversation, as they came down the halltogether. 

"He has been to see his mother first, " she pouted. "I think a man oughtalways to put his wife first. " And turning her back to the door, she tookup a book and made a pretence of being deeply interested in its perusal. 

Edward's step, however, passed on into the dressing-room, and as she heardhim moving about there, she grew more and more vexed. It seemed that hewas in no great haste to greet her after this their first day'sseparation; he could put it off, not only for a visit to his mother in herprivate apartments, but also until he had gone through the somewhatlengthened duties of the toilet. 

Well, she would show him that she, too, could wait--could be as cool andindifferent as himself. She assumed a graceful attitude in an easy-chair, her pretty little feet upon a velvet-cushioned stool, and with her booklying in her lap listened intently to every sound coming from theadjoining room. 

At last she heard his step approach the door, then his hand upon the knob, when she instantly took up her book and fixed her eyes upon its open page, as though unconscious of everything but what was printed there, yet reallynot taking in the meaning of a single word. 

Edward came in, came close to her side. Still she neither moved nor liftedher eyes. But she could not control her color, and he saw through herpretences. 

He knelt down beside her chair, bent his head and looked up into her facewith laughing eyes. 

"What can it be that so interests my little wife that she does not evenknow that her husband has come home, after this their first day ofseparation? Have you no kiss of welcome for him, little woman?"

The book was thrust hastily aside, and in an instant her arms were abouthis neck, her lips pressed again and again to his. 

"O Ned, I do love you!" she said softly, "but I began to think you didn'tcare for me--going to see mamma first, and then waiting to dress. "

"Mamma and grandpa were concerned in the business that took me awayto-day, and I owed them a prompt report upon it; yet I looked in herefirst for my wife, but couldn't find her; then I asked for her, and wastold that she had been seen going out for a walk. So I thought I woulddress and be ready for her when she came in. "

"Was that it?" she asked, looking a little ashamed. "But, " regarding himwith critical eyes, "you'd better always let me help with your dressing;your cravat isn't tied nicely, and your hair doesn't look half so well aswhen I brush it for you. "

"Can't you set matters straight, then?" he asked, releasing her from theclose embrace in which he had held her for the last few minutes. 

"Yes; just keep still as you are, and I'll re-tie the cravat. "

He held still, enjoying, as he always did, having her deft fingers at workabout him, and gazing the while into the pretty face, with eyes full ofloving admiration. 

"There!" she said at length, leaning back a little to take in the fulleffect, "I don't believe that can be improved upon. "

"Much obliged, " he said, getting up from his knees. "Now, what next?"

"Your hair, of course, " she answered, jumping up and leading the way intothe dressing-room. "Sit down, " arming herself with comb and brush, "youknow I'm not tall enough to reach your head while you're standing up. "

He obeyed, asking, "What have you been doing to-day?"

"What a question!" she returned, laughing; "of course, I'd take mypleasure when my lord and master was away. "

"Don't call me that, dear, " he said in a tone of gentle, half remorsefulexpostulation. 

"Why not? doesn't the Bible say Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord?"

"But it doesn't say master, and besides, these are very different times. "

"We seem to have changed sides on that subject, " she said, with a merrylittle laugh, as she laid the brush away, and standing behind his chair, put her arms around his neck and laid her cheek to his. 

He drew her round to a seat upon his knee. "Darling, I don't mean to playthe tyrant, and am quite ashamed of some things I said last night. "

"Then you won't say them any more, will you? I was really afraid you wereturning into a horrid tyrant. Oh, you haven't told me who the visitors arewho came in the carriage with you!"

"The daughter and niece of an old friend of my father's, Miss Fanny Deaneand Miss Susie Fleming. "

"How long are they likely to stay?"

"I don't know; probably two or three weeks. "

"You asked what I'd been doing. Studying hard part of the time, that Imight please this old tutor of mine, " giving him another tug. "Will you bepleased to hear me recite now?"

"There would not be time before tea, dear, " he said, consulting his watch;"so we will put it off till later in the evening. Come down to thedrawing-room with me and let me introduce you to the ladies. "

"Very well; but first tell me if my toilet satisfies you. "

He gave her a scrutinizing glance. "Entirely; you are as lovely as afairy, " he said, with a proud, fond smile. 

"Oh, you flatterer!" she returned with a pleased laugh, and slipping herhand into his. 

"Your wife!" exclaimed both ladies when the introduction was over. "Shelooks so young!"

"So _very_ young that I should have taken her for a school-girl, " addedMiss Deane, with a condescending smile that enraged Zoe. 

"And I take you for an old maid of twenty-five, " was her mental retort. "Idare say you'd be glad enough to be as young as I am, and to have such ahandsome husband. " But she merely made a demure little courtesy andwithdrew to a seat beside her mother-in-law on the farther side of theroom, her heightened color and flashing eyes alone telling how indignantshe felt. 

"Never mind, dear, you are growing older every day, " Elsie said in asoothing undertone, "and are just the right age for Edward. We all thinkthat, and I that you are a dear little daughter for me. "

"Thank you, dear mamma, " whispered Zoe. "I think it was very rude andunkind to liken me to a school-girl. I believe it was just because sheenvies me my youth and my husband. "

"Perhaps so, " Elsie said, with difficulty restraining a smile, "but wewill try to be charitable and think the remark was not unkindly meant. "

Edward took Miss Deane in to supper, which was presently announced. Zoedid not like that, as Elsie perceived with some concern. 

The young lady had very fine conversational powers and was very fond ofdisplaying them; she soon obtained and held the attention of all the olderpeople at the table, and Zoe felt herself more and more aggrieved. Edwardwas positively careless of her wants, leaving her to be waited upon by theservants. 

When they returned to the drawing-room he seated himself beside Miss Deaneagain, and the flow of talk recommenced, he continuing a delightedlistener. 

Zoe feigned not to notice or care, but it was a very transparent pretence. Edward had devoted himself so almost exclusively to her ever since theirmarriage, that she could scarce endure to have it otherwise. 

She could not refrain from watching him furtively and trying to catch hisevery look, word and tone. 

After a little she stole quietly from the room and went up to her own. 

"He will miss me presently, " she thought, "remember about the lessons, andcome up to hear them, and I'll have him all to myself for at least alittle while. "

He did not come, but at length Rosie looked in to say, "Won't you comedown to the music-room, Zoe? Miss Fleming is going to play for us, and sheis said to be quite a wonderful performer. "

Zoe accepted the invitation; she was fond of music, and it wasn't MissFleming who had robbed her of Edward. Yet, when she saw him standingbeside her, a rapt and delighted listener, and assiduously turning hermusic, she began to almost hate her, too. 

The advent of these two strangers seemed to have rendered ineffectual allthe efforts she had put forth that day to gratify her husband; of whatuse was it that she had so carefully prepared the lessons he would nottrouble himself to hear? or that she had spent hours of patient practiceat the piano in learning the song she was given no opportunity to play andsing?

But womanly pride was awaking within her, and she made a tolerablysuccessful effort to control and hide her feelings. 

When at length she found herself alone with Edward in their ownapartments, she moved silently about making her preparations for retiring, seeming to have nothing to say. 

He burst into enthusiastic praises of the talents of their guests--theconversational gift of the one, the musical genius of the other. 

Zoe, standing before the mirror, brushing out her soft shining tresses, made no response. 

"Why are you so silent, little woman?" Edward asked presently. 

"Because I have nothing to say that you would want to hear. "

"Nothing that I would want to hear? why, I am fond of the very sound ofyour voice. But what's the matter?" for he had come to her side, andperceived with surprise and concern that her eyes were full of tears. 

"Oh, nothing! except that I'd looked forward to a delightful evening withmy husband, after being parted from him all day, and didn't get it. "

"My dear Zoe, " he said, "I owe you an apology! I actually forgot all aboutthose lessons. "

"And me, too, " she said bitterly. "My musical and conversational giftssink into utter insignificance beside those of these newcomers. "

"Jealousy is a very mean and wicked passion, Zoe; I don't like to see youindulging it, " he said, turning away from her. "I am, of course, expectedto pay some attention to my mother's guests, and you will have to put upwith it. "

"You are always right and I am always wrong, " she said, half choking withindignation; "but if you are always to do as _you_ please, I shall do as_I_ please. "

"In regard to what?" he asked coldly. 

"Everything!" she answered in a defiant tone. 

Edward strode angrily into the next room; but five minutes sufficed tosubdue his passion, and in tender tones he called softly to his wife, "Zoe, love, will you please come here for a moment?"

She started with surprise at the kindness of his tones, her heart leapedfor joy, and she ran to him, smiling through her tears. 

He had seated himself in a large easy-chair. "Come, darling, " he said, drawing her to a seat upon his knee. Then with his arm about her waist, "Zoe, love, we are husband and wife, whom nothing but death can everseparate. Let us be kind to one another, kind and forbearing, so that whenone is taken the other will have no cause for self-reproach. "

"O Ned, don't talk of that, " she sobbed with her arms about his neck, hercheek laid to his. "I'm sure it would kill me to lose you. You are all Ihave in the wide world. "

"So I am, you poor little dear, " he said, softly smoothing her hair, "andI ought to be always kind to you. But, indeed, Zoe, you have no need to bejealous of any other woman. I may like to talk with them and listen totheir music, but when I want some one to love and pet, my heart turns tomy own little wife. "

"It was very foolish!" she said, penitently, "but I did so want you tomyself to-night, and I'd worked so busily all day learning the lessons andthat song you brought me, thinking to please you. "

"Did you, dear? well, it was too bad in me to neglect you so, and even toforget to give you this, which I bought expressly for my dear little wife, while in the city to-day. "

He took her hand as he spoke, and slipped a ring upon her finger. 

"O Ned, thank you!" she exclaimed, lifting to his a face full of delight. "It's very pretty, and so good in you to remember to bring me something. "

"Then shall we kiss and be friends, and try not to quarrel any more?"

"Yes; oh yes!" she said, offering her lips. 

"I must have that song to-morrow, " he said, caressing her again and again. 

"No, no! I can't think of singing before such a performer as MissFleming. "

"But you are an early bird, and she and Miss Deane will probably be late. Can't you sing and play for me before they are down in the morning?"

"Well, perhaps, " she answered coquettishly. "And the lessons? will youhear them, too, before breakfast?"

"If you wish it, dear. "

CHAPTER XVII. 

 "The beginning of strife is as when one letteth out water: therefore leave off contention, before it be meddled with. "

 --_Proverbs_ 17:14. 

Zoe went to bed that night and rose again the next morning a happy littlewoman. 

The song was sung, the performance eliciting warm praise from the solitarylistener. 

Then they had a delightful ride together, all before breakfast, and shebrought to the table such dancing eyes and rosy cheeks that Mr. Lilburncould not refrain from complimenting her upon them, while the rest of theolder people smiled in approval. 

"She looks younger than ever, " remarked Miss Deane, sweetly. "It is quiteimpossible to realize that she is married. "

"It is altogether possible for me to realize that she is my own dearlittle wife, " said Edward, regarding Zoe with loving, admiring eyes. "Apiece of personal property I would not part with for untold gold, " headded with a happy laugh. 

"And we all think our Zoe is quite old for so young a husband, " saidElsie, bestowing upon the two a glance of smiling, motherly affection. 

It was a busy season with Edward, and he was compelled to leave theentertainment of the guests through the day to his mother and othermembers of the family. 

Zoe excused herself from any share in that work on the plea that she wastoo young to be companionable to the ladies, spent some hours in diligentstudy, then walked out with the children. 

"I have two sets of lessons ready for you, " was her greeting to Edward, when he came in late in the afternoon. 

"Have you, dear?" he returned, taking the easy-chair she drew forward forhim. "Then let me hear them. You must have been an industrious littlewoman to-day. "

"Tolerably; but you know one set was ready for you yesterday. "

"Ah, yes; you were industrious then, also. And I dare say it is ratherstupid work studying alone. "

"Not when one has such a nice teacher, " she answered sportively. "Praisefrom your lips is sweeter than it ever was from any other but papa's, " sheadded, tears trembling in her eyes. 

He was glad to be able, on the conclusion of the recitation, to give itwithout stint. 

She flushed with pleasure, and helping herself to a seat upon his knee, thanked him with a hug and kiss. 

"Easter holidays begin next week, " he remarked, putting an arm about herand returning her caress; "do you wish to give up your studies during thattime?"

"No, " she said; "I've wasted too much time during the past few weeks, andI'd rather take my holidays in the very warm weather. "

"That is what mamma's and grandpa's pupils are to do, " he said. "They areinvited to both the Oaks and the Laurels in May and June, to spend someweeks at each place. And you are included in both invitations. "

"I shall not go unless you do, " she said with decision. "Parted from myhusband for weeks? No, indeed! I can hardly stand it for a single day, "she added, laying her cheek to his. 

"Nor I, little wife, " he said, passing his hand softly over her hair. "Doyou feel equal to a ride this afternoon?"

"Why, yes; of course! shall I get ready at once?"

"Yes, do, dearie. There is to be a party of us--grandpa, mamma, and MissFleming, Miss Deane, you and I. "

Zoe's brow clouded. "Riding three abreast, I suppose. But why did you askMiss Deane? She'll spoil all my enjoyment. "

"Don't let her; I must show some attention to her as a guest in the house, and really felt obliged to invite her. We are to call at Fairview, and seehow Lester and Elsie get on with their housekeeping. Now, do promise methat you will be a good, sensible little woman, and not indulge injealousy. "

"To please you I'll do the very best I can. I told you I would do anythingfor love and coaxing, " she answered in a sprightly tone, with her armstill about his neck, her eyes gazing fondly into his. 

He drew her closer. "I'll try always to remember and practice upon that, "he said, "Now, darling, don that very becoming hat and habit you wore thismorning. "

Miss Deane was an accomplished coquette, whose greatest delight was toprove her power over every man who came in her way, whether married orsingle, and perceiving Zoe's dislike to her, and jealousy of any attentionpaid her by Edward, she took a malicious pleasure in drawing him to herside whenever opportunity offered, and keeping him there as long aspossible. 

Edward, with a heart entirely true to his young wife, endeavored to resistthe fascinations of the siren and avoid her when politeness would permit;and Zoe struggled against her inclination to jealousy, yet Miss Deanesucceeded in the course of a few days in bringing about a slight coldnessbetween them. 

They did not actually quarrel, but there was a cessation of loving looksand endearing words and names. It was simply Zoe and Edward now instead ofdearest and love and darling, while they rather avoided than sought eachother's society. 

Edward was too busy to walk or ride with his wife, and Max and RalphConly, at home now for the Easter holidays and self-invited to Ion, becamethe almost constant sharers of her outdoor exercise. 

Edward saw it with displeasure, for Ralph was no favorite with him. Whenthings had gone on in that way for several days, he ventured upon a mildremonstrance, telling Zoe he would rather she would not make a familiarassociate of Ralph. 

"If I am debarred from my husband's society, I'm not to be blamed fortaking what I can get, " she answered coldly. 

"I don't blame you for what is past, Zoe, " he said, "but request that infuture you will not have more to do with Ralph than is quite necessary. "

Zoe was in a defiant mood. She walked away without making any reply, andan hour later Edward met her riding out with Ralph by her side. Max wasnot with them, as it was during his study hours, and they had not even anattendant. 

They had been laughing and chatting gayly, but at sight of Edward a suddensilence fell on them. 

Zoe's head drooped and her cheeks flushed hotly as she perceived the darkfrown on her husband's brow. She expected some cutting word of rebuke, buthe simply wheeled his horse about, placing himself on her other side, sothat she was between him and Ralph, and rode on with them. 

Not a word was spoken until they drew rein at their own door, when Edward, dismounting, lifted his wife from her pony, and as he set her down, said, "I will be obliged to you, Zoe, if you will now prepare your lessons forto-day. "

Zoe had already begun to repent of her open disregard of his wishes, forduring the silent ride memory had been busy with the many expressions oflove and tenderness he had lavished upon her in their short married life, and if there had been the least bit of either in his tones now, she wouldhave whispered in his ear that she was sorry and would not so offendagain; but the cold, stern accents made the request sound like a command, and roused again the spirit of opposition that had almost died out. 

She shook off his detaining hand, and walked away in silence, with headerect and cheeks burning with indignation. 

Ralph had not heard Edward's low-spoken words, but looking after Zoe, asshe disappeared within the doorway, "Seems to me you're a bit of a tyrant, Ned, " he remarked with a coarse, disagreeable laugh. 

"I am not aware of having shown any evidence of being such, " Edwardreturned rather haughtily, as he remounted. Then, turning his horse'shead, he rode rapidly away. 

Zoe went to her boudoir, gave vent to her anger in a hearty fit of crying, then set to work at the lessons with a sincere desire to please thehusband she really loved with all her heart. 

"I've been forgetting the two bears, " she said to herself, "but I'll tryagain, and when that hateful Miss Deane goes away, everything will beright again. I know Ned has to be polite to her; and it's very silly in meto get vexed when he talks to her; but I can't help it, because he's myall. "

She finished her tasks, dressed herself for dinner with care and taste, and when she heard his step on the stairs ran to the door to meet him. 

Her face was bright and eager, but changed at sight of his cold, forbidding looks. 

"I am ready for you, " she said timidly, shrinking away from him. 

"Very well, bring your books, " he said with, she thought, the air of aschoolmaster toward a pupil in disgrace, and seating himself as he spoke. 

She brought them, keeping her eyes cast down to hide the tell-tale tears. She controlled her emotion in another moment, and went through therecitations very creditably to herself. 

He made no comment upon that, though usually he would have bestowed warmpraise, but simply appointed the tasks for the next day, rose and left theroom. 

Zoe looked after him with a swelling heart, wiped away a tear or two, andassuming an air of indifference, went down to the parlor to join the restof the family. 

"Where's Ned?" asked Rosie. "You two used never to be seen apart; but oflate----"

The sentence was suddenly broken off because of a warning look from hermamma. 

"Don't you know, little girl, " said Miss Deane in a soft, purring tone, "that nobody expects married people to remain lovers always?"

"It is what they should do, " Elsie said with gentle decision. "It was sowith my husband and myself, and I trust will be with all my children. "

"Allow me to advise you to deliver Ned a lecture on the subject, cousin, "laughed Ralph. 

"He doesn't need it, " Zoe exclaimed with spirit, turning on Ralph withflashing eyes. 

"Oh, " he said, with a loud guffaw, "I should have remembered that any onetaking the part of an abused wife is sure to have her wrath turned uponhimself. "

"What do you mean by that, sir? I am _not_ an abused wife, " said Zoe, tears springing to her eyes; "there never was a kinder, tenderer husbandthan mine, and I know he loves me dearly. "

"He does, indeed, dear; we none of us doubt that in the least; and so youcan well afford to let Ralph enjoy his forlorn joke, " remarked Mrs. Dinsmore, with an indignant, reproving look at the latter, who coloredunder it, and relapsed into silence. 

The weather was delightful, and the children having been given a halfholiday, spent the afternoon in the grounds. Zoe forsook the company ofthe older people for theirs, and joined in their sports, for she was stillchild-like in her tastes. 

She was as active as a boy, and before her marriage had taken keen delightin climbing rocks and trees. The apple-trees in the orchard were in fullbloom, and taking a fancy to adorn herself with their blossoms, sheclimbed up among the branches of one of the tallest, in order, as shesaid, to "take her pick and choice, " Rosie, Lulu, Gracie and Walterstanding near and watching her with eager interest. 

"Oh, Zoe, take care!" Rosie called to her, "that branch doesn't lookstrong, and you might fall and hurt yourself badly. "

"Don't you be afraid. I can take care of myself, " she returned with alight laugh. 

But another voice spoke close at hand, fairly startling her, it was sounexpected. "Zoe, what mad prank is this? Let me help you down at once. "

"There's no need for you to trouble yourself, I am quite able to get downwithout assistance, when I'm ready, " she replied, putting a strongemphasis upon the last words. 

"No; it is too dangerous, " and he held up his arms with an imperative, "Come!"

"How you do order me about, " she muttered, half under her breath, and morethan half inclined to rebel. 

But no; the children were looking and listening, and must not be allowedto suspect any unpleasantness between herself and her husband. 

She dropped into his arms, he set her upon her feet, drew her hand withinhis arm, and walked away with her. 

"I do not approve of tree-climbing for a married woman, Zoe, " he said, when they were out of ear-shot of the children; "at least, not for mywife; and I must request you not to try it again. "

"It's a pity I didn't know how much my liberty would be curtailed bygetting married, " she returned bitterly. 

"And I am exceedingly sorry it is out of my power to restore your libertyto you, since it seems that would add to your happiness. "

At that she hastily withdrew her hand from his arm and walked quickly awayfrom him, taking the direction of the house. 

Leaning against a tree, his arms folded, his face pale and stern, helooked after her with a heart full of keenest anguish. She had never beendearer to him than at this moment, but alas, she seemed to have lost herlove for him, and what a life of miserable dissension they were likely tolead, repenting at leisure their foolishly hasty marriage!

And she was half frantic with pain and passion. He was tired of heralready--before they had been married a year--he did not love her anylonger and would be glad to be rid of her. Oh, what should she do! wouldthat she could fly to the ends of the earth that he might be relieved ofher hated presence. 

And yet--oh, how could she ever endure constant absence from him? Sheloved him so dearly, so dearly!

She hurried on past the house, down the whole length of the avenue andback again, the hot tears all the time streaming over her cheeks. Then shehastily wiped them away, went to her rooms, bathed her eyes, and dressedcarefully for tea. 

Womanly pride had come to her aid; she must hide her wounds from all, especially from Edward himself and "that detestable Miss Deane. " She wouldpretend to be happy, very happy, and no one should guess how terribly herheart was aching. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

 "Where lives the man that has not tried How mirth can into folly glide, And folly into sin!" --Scott. 

Ralph Conly was not a favorite with any of his Ion relatives, because theyknew his principles were not altogether such as they could approve, norindeed his practice either; yet they had no idea how bad a youth he was, else intimacy between him and Max would have been forbidden. 

All unsuspected by the older people, he was exerting a very demoralizinginfluence over the younger boy. Every afternoon they sought out someprivate spot and had a game of cards, and little by little Ralph hadintroduced gambling into the game, till now the stakes were high inproportion to the means of the players. 

On this particular afternoon they had taken possession of a summer-housein a retired part of the grounds, and were deep in play. 

Ralph at first let Max win, the stakes being small; then raising themhigher, he won again and again, till he had stripped Max of all hispocket money and his watch. 

Max felt himself ruined, and broke out in passionate exclamations of griefand despair, coupled with accusations of cheating, which were, indeed, well founded. 

Ralph grew furious and swore horrible oaths, and Max answered with arepetition of his accusation, concluding with an oath, the first he haduttered since his father's serious talk with him on the exceedingsinfulness and black ingratitude of profanity. 

All that had passed then, the passages of Scripture telling of thepunishment of the swearer under the Levitical law, flashed back upon himas the words left his lips, and covering his face with his hands hegroaned in anguish of spirit at thought of his fearful sin. 

Then Mr. Dinsmore's voice, speaking in sternest accents, startled themboth. "Ralph, is this the kind of boy you are? a gambler and profaneswearer? And you, too, Max? Do you mean to break your poor father's heartand some day bring down his gray hairs with sorrow to the grave? Go atonce to your room, sir. And you, Ralph, return immediately to Roselands. Icannot expose my grandchildren to the corrupting influence of such acharacter as yours. "

The mandate was obeyed promptly and in silence by both, Ralph not daringto gather up his plunder, or even his cards from the table where they lay. 

Mr. Dinsmore took possession of both, and followed Max to the house. Inthe heat of their altercation the lads had raised their voices to a highpitch, and he, happening to be at no great distance, and hastening to thespot to learn the cause of the disturbance, had come upon them in time tohear the last sentence uttered by each, and had taken in the wholesituation at a glance. 

He went directly to his daughter's dressing-room, and sent for Violet tojoin them there. 

Both ladies were greatly distressed by the tale he had to tell. 

"Oh, " sobbed Violet, "it will break my husband's heart to learn that hisonly son has taken to such evil courses! And to think that it was arelative of our own who led him into it!"

"Yes, " sighed Mr. Dinsmore, "I blame myself for not being more watchful;though I had no idea that Ralph had acquired such vices. "

"I cannot have you blame yourself, papa, " Elsie said, with tender look andtone, "I am sure it was no fault of yours. And I cannot believe the dearboy has become a confirmed swearer or gambler in so short a time. He is awarm-hearted fellow, and has a tender conscience. We will hope by divineaid to reclaim him speedily. "

"Dear mamma, thank you!" exclaimed Violet, smiling through her tears. "What you say of Max is quite true, and I have no doubt that he is at thisvery moment greatly distressed because of his sin. "

"I trust it may be so, " said Mr. Dinsmore. "But now the question is, whatis to be done with him? I wish his father were here to prescribe thecourse to be taken. "

"Oh, he has already done so!" cried Violet, bursting into tears again. "Hesaid if Max should ever be guilty of profanity he was to be confined tohis own room for a week, and forbidden all intercourse with the rest ofthe family as unworthy to associate with them. I begged him not to compelus to be so severe, but he was inexorable. "

"Then we have no discretionary power, no choice but to carry out hisdirections, " Mr. Dinsmore said, feeling rather relieved that the decisionwas not left with him. "I shall go now and tell Max what his sentence is, and from whom it comes. 

"And, unfortunately, it will be necessary, in order to carry it out, toinform the other members of the family, who might otherwise holdcommunication with him. 

"That task I leave to you, Elsie and Violet. "

He left the room, and Violet, after a little sorrowful converse with hermother, went to her own, and with many tears told Lulu and Gracie what hadoccurred, and what was, by their father's direction, to be Max'spunishment. 

Both little sisters were shocked and grieved, very sorry for Max, for itseemed to them quite terrible to be shut up in one room for a whole week, while to be out of doors was so delightful; but even Lulu had nothing tosay against their father's decree, especially after Violet had explainedthat he had made it in his great love for Max, wanting to cure him ofvices that would make him wretched in this life and the next. 

Rosie was still more shocked and scarcely less sorry than Lulu and Gracie, for she had been taught to look upon swearing and gambling as very greatsins, and yet she liked Max very much indeed, and pitied him for thedisgrace and punishment he had brought upon himself. 

It was she who told Zoe, seeking her in her dressing-room, where she wasmaking her toilet for the evening. 

"Oh, Rosie, how dreadful!" exclaimed Zoe. "I never could have believed itof Max! but it is all because of the bad influence of that wicked Ralph. I see now why Edward disapproves of him so thoroughly that he didn't likeme to ride with him. But I do think Captain Raymond is a very severefather. A whole week in the house this lovely weather! How can the poorboy ever stand it!

"And nobody to speak a kind word to him, either. I don't think they oughtto be so hard on him, for I dare say he is grieving himself sick over itnow, for he isn't a bad boy. "

"No, " said Rosie, "I don't think he is; I like Max very much, but ofcourse his father's orders have to be carried out, and for that reason weare all forbidden to go near him, and we have no choice but to obey. "

"Forbidden, indeed!" thought Zoe to herself. "I for one shall do as Iplease about it. "

"Zoe, how pretty you are! that dress is very becoming!" exclaimed Rosie, suddenly changing the subject. 

"Am I? But I can't compare with Miss Deane in either beauty orconversational powers, " returned Zoe, the concluding words spoken withsome bitterness. 

"Can't you? just ask Ned about it, " laughed Rosie. "I verily believe hethinks you the sweetest thing he ever set eyes on. There, I hear himcoming, and must run away, for I know he always wants you all to himselfhere; and besides, I have to dress. "

She ran gayly away, passing her brother on the threshold. 

Zoe was busying herself at a bureau drawer, apparently searching forsomething, and did not look toward him or speak. In another moment she hadfound what she wanted, closed the drawer, and passed into her boudoir. 

Edward had been standing silently watching her, love and anger strugglingfor the mastery in his breast. If she had only turned to him with a word, or even a look of regret for the past, and desire for reconciliation, hewould have taken her to his heart again as fully and tenderly as ever. Hewas longing to do so, but too proud to make the first advances when hefelt himself the aggrieved one. 

"All would be right between them but for Zoe's silly jealousy and pride. Why could she not trust him and submit willingly to his guidance andcontrol while she was still so young and inexperienced--such a mere childas to be quite incapable of judging for herself in any matter ofimportance? In fact, he felt it his duty to guide and control her till sheshould grow older and wiser. "

Such were his thoughts as he went through the duties of the toilet, whileZoe sat at the window of her boudoir gazing out over the smoothly shavenlawn with its stately trees, lovely in their fresh spring attire, to thegreen fields and woods beyond, yet scarcely taking in the beauty of thelandscape, so full of tears were her eyes, so full her heart of anger, grief, and pain. 

She had not looked at her husband as he stood silently near her a momentago, but felt that he was gazing with anger and sternness upon her. 

"If he had only said one kind word to me, " she whispered to herself, "Iwould have told him I was sorry for my silly speech this afternoon, andoh, so happy to be his own little wife, if--if only he hasn't quit lovingme. "

She hastily wiped her eyes and endeavored to assume an air of cheerfulnessand indifference, as she heard his step approaching. 

"Are you ready to go down now, Zoe?" he asked in a freezing tone. 

"Yes, " she answered, turning to follow him as he led the way to the door. 

There seemed to be a tacit understanding between them that theirdisagreements and coldness toward each other were to be concealed from allthe rest of the world; in the old happy days they had always gone downtogether to the drawing-room or the tea-table, therefore would do sostill. 

Also, they studiously guarded their words and looks in the presence of anythird person. 

Yet Elsie, the tender mother, with eyes sharpened by affection, hadalready perceived that all was not right. She had noted Zoe's disturbedlook when Edward seemed specially interested in Miss Deane's talk or MissFleming's music, and had silently determined not to ask them to prolongtheir stay at Ion. 

The supper-bell rang as Edward and Zoe descended the stairs together, andthey obeyed its summons without going into the drawing-room. 

Violet's place at the table was vacant as well as that of Max, and Luluand Gracie bore the traces of tears about their eyes. 

These things reminded Zoe of Max's trouble, forgotten for a time in herown, and she thought pityingly of him in his imprisonment, wondered if hewould be put upon prison fare, and determined to find out, and if he were, to try to procure him something better. 

She made an errand to her own rooms soon after leaving the table, went tohis door and knocked softly. 

"Who's there?" he asked in a voice half choked with sobs. 

"It is I, Maxie, " she said in an undertone at the keyhole, "Zoe, you know. I want to say I'm ever so sorry for you, and always ready to do anything Ican to help you. "

"Thank you, " he said, "but I mustn't see anybody, so can't open the door;and, indeed, " with a heavy sob, "I'm not fit company for you or any ofthe rest. "

"Yes, you are, you're as good as I am. But why can't you open the door?are you locked in?"

"No; but--papa said I--I must stay by myself for a week if--if I did whatI have done to-day. So please don't stay any longer, though it was ever sogood in you to come. "

"Good-by, then, " and she moved away. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

 "High minds of native pride and force Most deeply feel thy pangs, remorse! Fear of their scourge mean villains have; Thou art the torture of the brave. " --Scott. 

Max sat before his writing-table, his folded arms upon it, and his facehidden upon them. He was in sore distress of mind. How he had fallenbefore temptation! into what depths of disgrace and sin! sin that in oldentimes would have been punished with death, even as the horrible crime ofmurder, and that must still be as hateful as ever in the sight of anunchangeable God. 

And not only that sin, of which he had thought he had so truly and deeplyrepented, but another which he had always been taught was a very low anddegrading vice. Oh, could there be forgiveness for him?

And how would his dear honored father feel when the sad story should reachhis ears? would it indeed break his heart as Grandpa Dinsmore had said?The boy's own heart was overwhelmed with grief, dismay, and remorse as heasked himself these torturing questions. 

The door opened, but so softly that the sound was lost in his bittersobbing, then a hand rested lightly, tenderly upon his bowed head, and agentle, pitying voice said, "My poor, dear boy, my heart bleeds for you. "

"O Grandma Elsie!" he burst out, "can you say that to such a wicked fellowas I am?"

"Did not Jesus weep with compassion over the sinners of Jerusalem, many ofwhom were even then plotting His death? And, Maxie, He pities you in yourfallen estate, and is ready to forgive you the moment you turn to Him withgrief and hatred of your sin and an earnest desire to forsake it, and togive yourself to His service. "

"Oh, I do, I do hate it!" he cried out with vehemence. "I didn't mean everto swear any more, and I feel as if I'd rather cut off my right hand thanto do it again! But oh, how can I ask Him to forgive me, when He did once, and I've gone and done the same wicked thing again, just as if I hadn'tbeen really sorry at all, though I was sure I was! Grandma Elsie, whatshall I do?"

"'Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts;let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him, and to ourGod, for He will abundantly pardon. '

"'He is the Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering andabundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgivinginiquity and transgression and sin. '

"'His name is Jesus, for He shall save His people from their sins. ' Hesays, 'Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out. ' 'O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself; but in me is thine help. '

"'Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; thoughthey be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. '

"'I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy transgressions for my own sake, and will not remember thy sins. '"

"Oh, He is very good to say that!" sobbed the penitent boy. "But won't youask Him to forgive me, Grandma Elsie?"

"Yes, Max, but you must pray, too, for yourself; confess your sins to Him, and ask Him to blot them out and remember them no more against you, because Jesus has suffered their penalty in your stead. Shall we kneeldown now and ask Him?"

She stayed with him some time longer, talking in tender, motherly fashion;not extenuating his guilt, but speaking of the blood that cleanseth fromall sin, the love and tender compassion of Jesus, His willingness andability to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him. 

Warning him, too, of the danger from evil associates and from indulgencein the vice of gambling. 

Then she told him he was not too young to begin to lead a Christian life, and urged him to do so without a moment's delay. 

"I think I do want to be a Christian, Grandma Elsie, " he said, "if I onlyknew just how. "

"It is to leave the service of Satan for that of the Lord Jesus Christ, "she said. "It is to give yourself body and soul, at once and forever, toJesus, trusting in Him alone for salvation from sin and eternal death. 

"'Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, ' 'Look untome and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth. '

"Just take the first step, and He will help you on all the way, one stepat a time, till you reach the gates of the celestial city. 'This God isour God forever and ever, He will be our guide even unto death. '

"Just speak to the Lord Jesus, dear Max, as if you could see Him standingbefore you while you knelt at His feet; say to Him as the leper did, 'Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. ' Tell Him how full you areof the dreadful leprosy of sin, how unable to heal yourself, and beseechHim to do the work for you, to wash you and make you clean and cover youwith the robe of His righteousness; give yourself to Him, asking Him toaccept the worthless gift and make you entirely and forever His own. "

She rose to leave him. 

"Oh, do stay a little longer!" he pleaded, clinging to her hand. "Tell me, do you think Mamma Vi will ever love me any more? that she will ever kissme again?" he sobbed. 

"I am sure she will, Max, " Elsie answered in moved tones; "she has notceased to love you, and I think will come and speak a word to you now, ifyou wish it. "

"Oh, so much! only--only I'm dreadfully ashamed to look her in the face. And--O Grandma Elsie, do you think it will break my father's heart when hehears it all?"

"It will make him very sad indeed, I have no doubt, Max, " she answered, gently, "but if he hears, too, that you have truly repented and given yourheart to God, he cannot fail to be greatly comforted. Tell him the wholetruth, my dear boy, don't try to conceal anything from him. "

"It's what I mean to do, Grandma Elsie, " he said with a heavy sigh, "though I'd rather take the worst kind of a flogging. And that's what I'dget if he was here, for he told me so. "

"I am very glad you love your father so well, Max, and that your sorrow ismore for grieving him, and especially for having dishonored and displeasedGod, than for the unpleasant consequences to yourself; it gives me greathope that you will never be guilty of such conduct again. 

"Now, I shall go and send your mamma to you; she is in her own rooms, forshe has been too much distressed over her dear boy's sad fall to join theothers at the table or in the drawing-room. She loves you very dearly, Max. "

"It's very good of her, " he said in trembling tones, "and oh, I'm ever sosorry to have grieved her so!"

Violet was greatly comforted by her mother's report of her interview withMax, because both saw in his conduct and words the evidence of sincererepentance toward God, giving them strong hope of his future avoidance ofthe sins of profanity and gambling. 

She went to him presently, put her arms about him, kissed him, wept withhim, and like her mother pointed him to the Saviour, telling of Hiswillingness to forgive every truly penitent soul. 

"O Mamma Vi, " he sobbed, "I thought I was that before, when papa showed mewhat an awful sin swearing was, and I didn't think I could ever do itagain; but I got dreadfully angry with Ralph because he cheated me out ofeverything--all my money and my watch that I've always thought so much of, you know--and the wicked words slipped out before I knew it; they justseemed to speak themselves. "

"Ah, dear Max, that is one of the dreadful consequences of allowingourselves to fall into such wicked ways; it is the power of habit whichgrows upon us till we are bound by it as with an iron chain. 

"The Bible says, 'His own iniquities shall take the wicked himself, and heshall be holden with the cords of his sins. ' So the longer any one livesin sin, the harder it is for him to break away from it--to repent and beconverted and saved. Therefore, I beseech you to come to Jesus now; God'stime is always now. "

"Mamma Vi, I think I have, " he said low and humbly; "I tried to do it withmy heart, when Grandma Elsie was praying for me. "

"O Max, dear Max, I am very glad!" she returned with tears of joy in hereyes. "And your father will rejoice almost as the angels do in heaven whena sinner repents and is saved. "

"It's a dreadful task to have to write down all about this afternoon forhim to read, " sighed the boy. 

"But you will do it, Max? will you tell him the whole truth like a braveboy?" queried Violet anxiously. 

"Yes, ma'am, I will. Oh, I wish he were here! so I could just tell him, and have it all over in a few minutes. But now it will be so long thatI'll have to wait to hear what he has to say about it. "

Violet expressed her sympathy, joining very heartily in his wish for hisfather's presence, then left him to his task. 

"Seems to me it's a little like marching up to the cannon's mouth, " Maxsaid to himself, as he took out his writing materials and dipped his penin the ink, "but it's got to be done, and I'll have it over. "

He cogitated a moment, then began. "Dear papa, I've been doing very wrongfor 'most a week--letting a fellow teach me to play cards and gamble; wedidn't play for money or anything but fun at first, but afterward we did;and I lost all the money I had, and, worse still, the nice watch you sentme. 

"But the very worst is to come. You would never believe I could be soterribly wicked after all you said to me, and I wouldn't have believed itmyself, and oh, I don't like to tell you, for I'm afraid it will almostbreak your heart, papa, to know you have such a wicked boy for your onlyson!

"But I have to tell you, because you know you said I must tell youeverything bad I did. 

"Well, I was sure the fellow had cheated, and I got very mad, and calledhim a cheat and a thief. Then he got mad and swore horrible oaths at me, and called me a liar, and that made me madder than ever, and--O papa, howcan I write it for you to see? I swore at him. "

The boy's tears were dropping upon the paper. He dashed them hastily away, and went on writing. 

"I am dreadfully, dreadfully sorry, papa! I think I was never so sorry foranything in all my life, because--because it was so wicked and ungratefulto God. I've asked Him to forgive me for Jesus' sake, and Grandma Elsiehas asked Him for me, too, and Mamma Vi told me she had been praying forme. And I've tried to give myself to the dear Saviour, and I hope I'll beHis servant all the rest of my life. 

"I think He has forgiven me, and will you forgive me, too, papa? I'm tostay alone here in my room for a week. Mamma Vi says you said that was theway I should be punished, if I ever did that wicked thing again, and itisn't a bit worse than I deserve. "

CHAPTER XX. 

 "There are that raise up strife and contention. " --_Hab. _ 1:3. 

 "Only by pride cometh contention. " --_Prov. _ 13:10. 

While Zoe was at Max's door, something took Edward to their rooms. He wasthere but a moment--just long enough to pick up the article he wanted--andhurrying down the hall again, caught the sound of her voice as he reachedthe head of the stairway. 

For an instant he stood still, debating with himself whether to interfereor not; then deciding in the negative, passed on down the stairs moreangry with her than ever. 

She was defying riot only his authority, but also that of his grandfatherand mother, and interfering with their management of the childrencommitted to their care by their own father. Truly, he feared he had madea sad mistake in putting such a child into a woman's position, where shefelt herself entitled to rights, for whose proper exercise she had not yetsufficient judgment or self-control. 

As he entered the drawing-room, Miss Deane, who was seated at a tablelooking over a portfolio of drawings and engravings, called him to herside. 

"You have visited these places, Mr. Travilla, " she said, "and I want thebenefit of your explanations, and your opinion whether the pictures aretrue to nature. They are European views, I see. "

Of course he could not, without great rudeness, refuse to take a seat byher side and give her the information she requested. 

So it happened that when Zoe came in presently after, her anger wasintensely aroused by seeing her husband and Miss Deane seated at a distanttable, apart from the rest of the occupants of the room, laughing andtalking with their heads very close together over an engraving. 

Edward lifted his just in time to catch her look of mingled amazement, scorn, and indignation. He flushed hotly, and remembering what he had justoverheard up-stairs, and what had passed between them in theapple-orchard, gave her an angry glance in return. 

She drew her slight, girlish figure up to its full height, and turningaway, crossed the room toward a sofa where Mrs. Dinsmore and a bachelorgentleman of the neighborhood sat conversing together. 

A sudden impulse seized her as Mr. Larned rose and took her hand ingreeting, Mrs. Dinsmore being called from the room at the same moment by aservant, who said that some one was waiting in the hall to speak to her. 

"I'll pay Edward back in his own coin, " Zoe said to herself, and Mr. Larned was surprised at the great cordiality and winning sweetness of hermanner as she took the vacated seat by his side, then at the spirit andvivacity with which she rattled away to him, now on this theme, now onthat. 

Excitement lent an unwonted glow to her cheek and brilliancy and sparkleto her always beautiful eyes. 

Edward, watching her furtively, with darkening brow, thought he had neverseen her so pretty and fascinating, and never had her low soft laugh, asnow and again it reached his ear, sounded so silvery sweet and musical, yet it jarred on his nerves, and he would fain have stopped it. 

He hoped momentarily that Mr. Larned would go, but he sat on and on thewhole evening, Zoe entertaining him all the while. 

Other members of the family came in, but though he rose to greet them, heimmediately resumed his seat, and she kept hers, even in spite of thefrowning looks her husband gave her from time to time, but which shefeigned not to see. 

At length, his mother perceiving with pain what was going on, managed torelease him from Miss Deane, and he at once took a seat on his wife'sother side, and joined in the talk. 

Zoe had but little to say after that, and Mr. Larned presently took hisdeparture. 

That was a signal for the good-nights, and all scattered to their rooms. 

Zoe's heart quaked as the door of her boudoir closed upon her, shuttingher in alone with her irate husband. 

She knew that he was angry, more angry with her than he had ever beenbefore, and though in her thoughts she tried to put all the blame on him, conscience told her that she was by no means blameless. 

He locked the door, then turned toward her. She glanced up at him halfdefiantly, half timidly. His look was very stern and cold. 

She turned away with a pout and a slight shrug of her pretty shoulders. 

"It seems your smiles are for Miss Deane, while your black looks arereserved for your wife, " she said. 

"I have no interest in Miss Deane, " he replied; "it is nothing to me howshe behaves, but my wife's conduct is a matter of vital importance; andlet me tell you, Zoe, I will have no more such exhibitions as you made ofyourself to-night with either Mr. Larned or any other man. I won't allowit. There are some things a man won't put up with. You must and shall showsome respect to my wishes in regard to this. "

"Orders, you'd better say, " she muttered. 

"Well, then, orders, if you prefer it. "

She was very angry, and withal a good deal frightened. 

"Exhibitions indeed!" she cried, sinking into a chair, for she wastrembling from head to foot. "What did I do? Why had you any more right tolaugh and talk with another woman than I with another man?"

"Laughing and talking may be well enough; but it was more than that; youwere actually flirting. "

"You call it that just because you are jealous. And if I was, it was yourfault--setting me the example by flirting with Miss Deane. "

"I did nothing of the kind, " he returned haughtily. "I sat beside heragainst my will, simply because she requested me to go over those sketchesand engravings with her. I couldn't in common politeness refuse. "

"Well, I didn't know that; and you needn't scold me for following yourexample. "

"I tell you I did not set you the example; and I advise you to beware howyou behave so again. Also how you interfere in the discipline grandpa andmamma see proper to use toward Max and his sisters, as you did to-night. "

"So you have been acting the spy upon your wife!" she interrupted inscornful indignation. 

"No; I overheard you quite accidentally. It is the second time you havedone that thing, and I warn you to let it be the last. "

"Indeed! Why don't you say at once that you'll beat me if I don't obey allyour tyrannical orders?"

"Because it wouldn't be true; should I ever so far forget myself as tolift my hand against my wife, I could never again lay claim to the name ofgentleman. "

"Perhaps, then, you will lock me up?" she sneered. 

"Possibly I may, if you make it necessary, " he said coldly. 

"Lock me up, indeed! I'd like to see you try it!" she cried, starting upwith flashing eyes, and stamping her foot in a sort of fury ofindignation. 

Then rushing into the adjoining room, she tore off her ornaments anddress, pulled down her hair, her cheeks burning, her eyes hot and dry. 

But by the time she had assumed her night-dress the first fury of passionhad spent itself, and scalding tears were raining down her cheeks. 

She threw herself on the bed, sobbing convulsively. "Oh, I never, neverthought he would treat me so! and he wouldn't dare if papa was alive; buthe knows I've nobody to defend me--nobody in the wide world, and he canabuse me as much as he pleases. But I think it's very mean for a bigstrong man to be cruel to a little weak woman. "

Then as her anger cooled still more, "But I have done and said provokingthings to-day as well as he, " she acknowledged to herself. "I suppose ifI'd been in his place I'd have got mad, too, and scolded and threatened mywife. Well, if he'd only come and kiss me and coax me a little, I'd say Iwas sorry and didn't intend to vex him, so any more. "

She hushed her sobs and listened. She could hear him moving about in thedressing-room. 

"Edward!" she called in soft, tremulous tones. 

No answer. 

She waited a moment, then called a little louder, "Ned!"

There was no reply, and she turned over on her pillow, and cried herselfto sleep. 

When she woke all was darkness and silence. 

She felt half frightened. 

"Edward, " she said softly, and put out her hand to feel for him. 

He was not there. She sprang from the bed and groped her way into thedressing-room. 

There the moon shone in, and by its light she perceived the form of herhusband stretched upon a couch, while the sound of his breathing told herthat he slept. 

She crept back to her bed, and lay down upon it with such a sense of utterloneliness as she had never known before. 

"Oh, " she moaned to herself, "he hates me, he hates me! he wouldn't evenlie down beside me! he will never love me any more. "

She wept a long while, but at last fell into a profound sleep. 

When she next awoke day had dawned, but it was earlier than their usualhour for rising. 

The first object that met her gaze was Edward's untouched pillow, and thesight instantly brought back the events of the previous day and night. 

Her first emotion was resentment toward her husband, but better thoughtssucceeded. She loved him dearly, and for the sake of peace she wouldhumble herself a little. She would go and wake him with a kiss, and sayshe was sorry to have vexed him, and if he'd only be kind and not orderher, she wouldn't do so any more. 

She slipped out of bed, stole noiselessly to the door of thedressing-room, and looked in. 

He was not there, and the room was in great disorder, closet and wardrobedoors and bureau drawers open and things scattered here and there, as ifhe had made a hasty selection of garments, tossing aside such as he didnot want. 

As Zoe gazed about in wonder and surprise, the sound of wheels caught herear. 

She ran to a window overlooking a side entrance, and dropped on her kneesbefore it to look and listen without danger of being seen. 

There stood the family carriage. Edward was in the act of handing MissFleming into it; Miss Deane followed, and he stepped in after her, onlypausing a moment with his foot upon the step to turn and answer a questionfrom his mother. 

"How long do you expect to be gone, Edward?" Elsie asked. 

"Probably a week or ten days, mother, " he replied. "Good-by, " and inanother instant the carriage rolled away. 

Zoe felt stunned, bewildered, as she knelt there leaning her head againstthe window frame and watched it till it was out of sight. 

"Gone!" she said aloud; "gone without one word of good-by to me, withouttelling me he was going, without saying he was sorry for his cruel wordslast night, and with Miss Deane. Oh, I know now that he hates me and willnever, never love me again!"

Bitter, scalding tears streamed from her eyes. She rose presently andbegan mechanically picking up and putting away his clothes, then made herusual neat toilet, stopping every now and then to wipe away her tears, forshe was crying all the time. 

The breakfast bell rang at the accustomed hour, but she could not bear thethought of going down and showing her tear-swollen eyes at the table. Besides, she did not feel hungry; she thought she would never want to eatagain. 

After a little, opening the door in answer to a rap, she found Agnesstanding there with a delightful breakfast on a silver waiter--hot coffee, delicate rolls and muffins, tender beefsteak, and omelet. 

"Good-mornin', Miss Zoe, " said the girl, walking in and setting her burdendown on a stand. "Miss Elsie she tole me for to fotch up dis yere. Shetink, Miss Elsie do, dat p'raps you'd rather eat yo' breakfus up yere dismornin'. "

"Yes, so I would, Agnes, though I'm not very hungry. Tell mamma she's verykind, and I'm much obliged. "

"Ya'as, Miss Zoe, " and Agnes courtesied and withdrew. 

Zoe took a sip of the coffee, tasted the omelet, found a coming appetite, and went on to make a tolerably hearty meal, growing more cheerful andhopeful as she ate. 

But grief overcame her again as she went about the solitary rooms; itseemed as if her husband's presence lingered everywhere, and yet as if hewere dead and buried, and she never to see him more. 

Not quite a year had elapsed since her father's death, and the scenes ofthat day and night and many succeeding ones came vividly before her; theutter forlornness of her condition, alone in a strange land with a dyingparent, with no earthly comforter at hand, no friend or helper in all thewide world, and how Edward then flew to her assistance, how kindly heministered to her dying father, how tenderly he took her in his arms, whispering words of love and sympathy, and asking her to become his wifeand give him the right to protect and care for her. 

And how he had lavished favors and endearments upon her all these months;how patiently he had borne with petulance and frequent disregard of hisknown wishes, nor ever once reminded her that she owed her home and everyearthly blessing to him. 

How he had sympathized with her in her bursts of grief for her father, soothing her with tenderest caresses and assurances of the bliss of thedeparted, and reminding her of the blessed hope of reunion in the betterland. 

After all this, she surely might have borne a little from him--a triflingneglect or reproof, a slight exertion of authority, especially as shecould not deny that she was very young and foolish to be left to her ownguidance. 

And perhaps he had a right to claim her obedience, for she knew that shehad promised to give it. 

She found she loved him with a depth and passion she had not been awareof. But he had gone away without a good-by to her, in anger, and with MissDeane. He would never have done that if there had been a spark of loveleft in his heart. 

Where and how was he going to spend that week or ten days? At the house ofMiss Deane's parents, sitting beside her, hearing her talk and enjoyingit, though he knew his little wife at home must be breaking her heartbecause of his absence?

Was he doing this instead of carrying out his half threat of locking herup? Did he know that this was a punishment ten times worse?

But if he wasn't going to love her any more, if he was tired of her andwanted to be rid of her, how could she ever bear to stay and be a burdenand constant annoyance to him?

Elsie, coming up a little later, found her in her boudoir crying verybitterly. 

"Dear child, my dear little daughter, " she said, taking her in her kindarms, "don't grieve so; a week or even ten days will soon roll round, andEdward will be with you again. "

"O mamma, it is a long, long while!" she sobbed. "You know we've neverbeen parted for a whole day since we were married, and he's all I have. "

"Yes, dear, I know; and I felt sure you were crying up here and didn'twant to show your tell-tale face at the table, so I sent your breakfastup. I hope you paid it proper attention--did not treat it with neglect?"she added sportively. 

"It tasted very good, mamma, and you were very kind, " Zoe said. 

She longed to ask where and on what errand Edward had gone, but did notwant to expose her ignorance of his plans. 

"I did not know the ladies were going to-day, " she remarked. 

"It was very sudden, " was the reply; "a telegram received this morningsummoned them home because of the alarming illness of Miss Deane's father, and as Edward had business to attend to that would make it necessary forhim to take a train leaving only an hour later than theirs, he thought itbest to see them on their way as far as our city. He could not do more, astheir destination and his lie in exactly opposite directions. "

Though Edward had kept his own counsel, the kind mother had hersuspicions, and was anxious to relieve Zoe's mind as far as lay in herpower. 

Zoe's brightening countenance and sigh of relief showed her that herefforts were not altogether in vain. 

"I think Edward was sorry to leave his little wife for so long, " she wenton. "He committed her to my care. What will you do with yourself thismorning, dear, while I am busy with the children in the school-room?"

"I don't know, mamma; perhaps learn some lessons. Edward would wish me toattend to my studies while he is away, and I want to please him. "

"I haven't a doubt of that, dear. I know there is very strong love betweenyou, and the knowledge makes me very happy. "

"Mamma, " said Zoe, "may I ask you a question?"

"Certainly, dear, as many as you please. "

"Did you obey your husband?"

Elsie looked surprise, almost startled; the query seemed to throw newlight on the state of affairs between Edward and his young wife; but sheanswered promptly in her own sweet, gentle tones. "My dear, I often wishedhe would only give me the opportunity; it would have been so great apleasure to give up my wishes for one I loved so dearly. "

"Then he never ordered you?"

"Yes, once--very soon after our marriage--he laid his commands upon me tocease calling him Mr. Travilla and say Edward, " Elsie said, with a dreamysmile and a far-away look in her soft brown eyes. 

"He was very much older than I, and knowing him from very early childhood, as a grown-up gentleman and my father's friend, I had been used to callinghim Mr. Travilla, and could hardly feel it respectful to drop the title. 

"The only other order he ever gave me was not to exert myself to lift mylittle Elsie before I had recovered my strength after her birth. He wasvery tenderly careful of his little wife, as he delighted to call her. "

"I wish I had known him, " said Zoe. "Is my husband much like him?"

"More in looks than disposition. I sometimes think he resembles my fathermore than his own in the latter regard. 

"Yes, " thought Zoe, "that's where he gets his disposition to domineer overme and order me about. I always knew Grandpa Dinsmore was of that sort. "

Aloud she said, with a watery smile, "And my Edward has been very tenderlycareful of me. "

"And always will be, I trust, " said his mother, smiling more cheerily. "Ifhe does not prove so, he is less like my father than I think. Mamma willtell you, I am sure, that she has been the happiest of wives. "

"I suppose it depends a good deal upon the two dispositions how a coupleget on together, " remarked Zoe, sagely. "But, mamma, do you think the manshould always rule and have his way in everything?"

"I think a wife's best plan, if she desires to have her own way, is alwaysto be or to seem ready to give up to her husband. Don't deny or opposetheir claim to authority, and they are not likely to care to exert it. "

"If I were only as wise and good as you, mamma!" murmured Zoe with a sigh. 

"Ah, dear, I am not at all good; and as to the wisdom, I trust it willcome to you with years; there is an old saying that we cannot expect tofind gray heads on green shoulders. "

CHAPTER XXI. 

 "And if division come, it soon is past, Too sharp, too strange an agony to last. And like some river's bright, abundant tide, Which art or accident had forc'd aside, The well-springs of affection gushing o'er, Back to their natural channels flow once more. " --Mrs. Norton. 

Left alone, Zoe sat meditating on her mother-in-law's advice. 

"Oh, " she said to herself, "if I could only know that my husband's loveisn't gone forever, I could take comfort in planning to carry it out; butoh, if he hadn't quite left off caring for me, how could he threaten meso, and then go away without making up, without saying good-by, even if hedidn't kiss me? I couldn't have gone away from him so for one day, and heexpects to be away for ten. Ten days! such a long, long while!" and hertears fell like rain. 

She wiped them away, after a little, opened her books and tried to study, but she could not fix her mind upon the subject; her thoughts would wanderfrom it to Edward travelling farther and farther from her, and the tearskept dropping on the page. 

She gave it up and tried to sew, but could mot see to take her stitches orthread her needle for the blinding tears. 

She put on her hat and a veil to hide her tear-stained face and swolleneyes, stole quietly down-stairs and out into the grounds, where shewandered about solitary and sad. 

Everywhere she missed Edward; she could think of nothing but him and hisdispleasure, and her heart was filled with sad forebodings for the future. Would he ever, ever love and be kind to her again?

After a while she crept back to her apartments, taking care to avoidmeeting any one. 

But Elsie was there looking for her. The children's lesson hours wereover, they were going for a drive, and hoped Zoe would go along. 

"Thank you, mamma, but I do not care to go to-day, " Zoe answered in achoking voice, and turned away to hide her tears. 

"My dear child, my dear, foolish little girl!" Elsie said, putting herarms around her, "why should you grieve so? Ned will soon be at homeagain, if all goes well. He is not very far away, and if you should betaken ill, or need him very much for any reason, a telegram would bringhim to you in a few hours. "

"But he went away without kissing me good-by; he didn't kiss me last nightor this morning. " The words were on the tip of Zoe's tongue, but she heldthem back, and answered only with fresh tears and sobs. 

"I'm afraid you are not well, dear, " Elsie said. "What can I do for you?"

"Nothing, thank you, mamma. I didn't sleep quite so well as usual lastnight, and my head aches. I'll lie down and try to get a nap. "

"Do, dear, and I hope it will relieve the poor head. As you are a healthylittle body, I presume the pain has been brought on merely by loss ofsleep and crying. I think Edward must not leave you for so long a timeagain. Would you like mamma to stay with you, darling?" she asked, with amotherly caress. 

Zoe declined the offer; she would be more likely to sleep if quite alone;and Elsie withdrew after seeing her comfortably established upon the bed. 

"Strange, " she said to herself as she passed on through the upper hall anddown the broad staircase into the lower one, "it can hardly be thatEdward's absence alone can distress her so greatly. I fear there is somemisunderstanding between them. I think I must telegraph for Edward if shecontinues so inconsolable. His wife's health and happiness are of far moreconsequence than any business matter. But I shall consult papa first, ofcourse. "

She went into the library, found him sitting there, and laid the casebefore him. 

He shared her fear that all was not right between the young couple, andremarked that, unfortunately, Edward had too much of his grandfather'ssternness and disposition to domineer. 

"I don't like to hear you depreciate yourself, papa, " Elsie said. "Edwardmay have that disposition without having got it from you. And I am suremamma would indignantly repel the insinuation that you were ever adomineering husband. "

"Perhaps so; my daughter was the safety-valve in my case. Well, daughter, my advice is, wait till to-morrow at all events. I must say she doesn'tseem to me one of the kind to submit tamely to oppression. I did not likeher behavior last evening, and it may be that she needs the lesson herhusband seems to be giving her. He certainly has been affectionate enoughin the past to make it reasonable to suppose he is not abusing her now. "

"Oh, I could never think he would do that!" exclaimed his mother, "and Ibelieve in my heart he would hurry home at once if he knew how she isfretting over his absence. "

It was near the dinner hour when Elsie returned from her drive, andstealing on tiptoe into Zoe's bedroom she found her fast asleep. Hereyelashes were still wet, and she looked flushed and feverish. 

Elsie gazed at her in tender pity and some little anxiety; the face was soyoung and child-like, and even in sleep wore a grieved expression thattouched the kind mother heart. 

"Poor little orphan!" she sighed to herself, "she must feel very lonelyand forlorn in her husband's absence, especially if things have gone wrongbetween them. How could I ever have borne a word or look of displeasurefrom my husband! I hope she is not going to be ill. "

"Is Zoe not coming down?" Mr. Dinsmore asked as the family gathered aboutthe dinner-table. 

"I found her sleeping, papa, and thought it best not to wake her;" Elsieanswered. "I think she does not look quite well, and that sleep will doher more good than anything else. "

Zoe slept most of the afternoon, woke apparently more cheerful, and atewith seeming enjoyment the delicate lunch presently brought her by Elsie'sorders; but she steadily declined to join the family at tea or in theparlor. 

She would much rather stay where she was for the rest of the day, shesaid, as she felt dull and her head still ached a little. 

Every one felt concerned about, and disposed to be as kind to her aspossible. Mrs. Dinsmore, Elsie, Violet, and Rosie all came in in thecourse of the afternoon and evening to ask how she did, and express thehope that she would soon be quite well again, and to try to cheer her up. 

They offered her companionship through the night; any one of them wouldwillingly sleep with her; but she said she was not timid and would preferto remain alone. 

"Well, dear, I should feel a trifle easier not to have you alone, " Elsiesaid, as she bade her good-night, "but we will not force our company uponyou. None of us lock our doors at night, and my rooms are not far away;don't hesitate to wake me, if you feel uneasy or want anything in thenight. "

"Thank you, dear mamma, " returned Zoe, putting her arms about her mother'sneck; "you are so good and kind! such a dear mother to me! I will do asyou say; if I feel at all timid in the night I shall run to your rooms andcreep into bed with you. "

So they all left her, and the house grew silent and still. 

It was the first night since her marriage that her husband had not beenwith her, and she missed him more than ever. Besides, through the day shehad been buoyed up in a measure by the hope that he would send her anote, a telegram, or some sort of message. 

He had not done so, and the conviction that she had quite alienated himfrom her grew stronger and stronger. 

Again she indulged in bitter weeping, wetting her pillow with her tears asshe vainly courted sleep. 

"He hates me now, I know he does, and will never love me again, " sherepeated to herself. "I wish I didn't love him so. Ho said he was sorry hecouldn't give me my liberty, but I don't want it; but he wants to be ridof me, or he would never have said that; and how unhappy he must be, andwill be all his life, tied to a wife he hates. 

"I won't stay here to be a burden and torment to him!" she cried, startingup with sudden determination and energy. "I love him so dearly that I'lldeliver him from that, even though it will break my heart; for oh, how_can_ I live without him!"

She considered a moment, and (foolish child) thought it would be an act ofnoble self-sacrifice, and also very romantic, to run away and die of abroken heart, in order to relieve her husband of the burden and tormentshe chose to imagine that he considered her. 

A folly that was partly the effect of too much reading of sensationalnovels, partly of physical ailment, for she was really feverish and ill. 

She did not pause to decide where she would go, or to reflect how shecould support herself. Were not all places alike away from the one she sodearly loved? and as to support she had a little money, and would not belikely to live long enough to need more. 

Perhaps Edward would search for her from a sense of duty--she knew he wasvery conscientious--but she would manage so that he would never be able tofind her; she would go under an assumed name; she would call herself Miss, and no one would suspect her of being a married woman running away fromher husband. Ah, it was not altogether a disadvantage to be and look soyoung!

And when she should find herself dying, or so near it that there would notbe time to send for Edward, she would tell some one who she really was, and ask that a letter should be written to him telling of her death, sothat he would know he wus free to marry again. 

Marry again! The thought of that shook her resolution for a moment. It wastorture to imagine the love and caresses that had been hers lavished uponanother woman. 

But, perhaps, after his unhappy experience of married life, he wouldchoose to live single the rest of his days. He had his mother and sistersto love, and could be happy without a wife. 

Besides, she had read somewhere that though love was everything to awoman, men were different and could do quite well without it. 

She went into the dressing-room, turned up the night lamp, and looked ather watch. 

It was one o'clock. At two a stage passed northward along a road on thefarther side of Fairview. She could easily make her few preparations inhalf an hour, walk to the nearest point on the route of the stage in timeto stop it and get in, then while journeying on, decide what her next stepshould be. 

She packed a hand-bag with such things as she deemed most essential, arrayed herself in a plain, dark woollen dress, with hat, veil, and glovesto match, threw a shawl over her arm, and was just turning to go, when athought struck her. 

"I ought to leave a note, of course; they always do. "

Sitting down at her writing-desk, she directed an envelope to her husband, then wrote on a card:

 "I am going away never to come back. Don't look for me, for it will be quite useless, as I shall manage so that you can never trace me. It breaks my heart to leave you, my dear dear husband, for I love you better than life, but I know I have lost your love, and I want to rid you of the burden and annoyance of a hated wife. So, farewell forever in this world, and nay you be very happy all your days. 

 "ZOE. "

Her tears fell fast as she wrote; she had to wipe them away again andagain, and the card was so blotted and blistered by them that some of thewords were scarcely legible, but there was not time to write another; soshe put it in the envelope and laid it on the toilet table, where it wouldbe sure to catch his eye. 

Then taking up her shawl and satchel, she sent one tearful farewell glancearound the room, and stole noiselessly down-stairs and out of the house bya side door. It caught her dress in closing, but she was unaware of thatfor a moment, as she stood still on the step, remembering with a suddenpang, that was more than half regret, that the deed was done beyondrecall, for the dead-latch was down, and she had no key with which toeffect an entrance; she must go on now, whether she would or not. 

She took a step forward, and found she was last; she could neither go onnor retreat. Oh, dreadful to be caught there and her scheme at the sametime baffled and revealed!

All at once she saw it in a new light. "Oh, how angry, how very angryEdward would be! What would he do and say to her? Certainly, she had givenhim sufficient reason to deem it necessary to lock her up; for what righthad she to go away to stay without his knowledge and consent? she who hadtaken a solemn vow--in the presence of her dying father, too--to love, honor and obey him as long as they both should live. Oh, it would be toodisgraceful to be caught so!"

She exerted all her strength in the effort to wrench herself free, even atthe cost of tearing the dress and being obliged to travel with itunrepaired; but in vain; the material was too strong to give way, and shesank down on the step in a state of pitiable fright and despair. 

She heard the clock in the hall strike two. Even the servants would not bestirring before five; so she had at least three hours to sit there aloneand exposed to danger from tramps, thieves, and burglars, if any shouldhappen to come about. 

And oh, the miserable prospect before her when this trying vigil should beover. How grieved mamma would be! dear mamma, whom she loved with truedaughterly affection; how stern and angry Grandpa Dinsmore, how astonishedand displeased all the others; how wicked and supremely silly they wouldthink her. 

Perhaps she could bribe the servants to keep her secret (her dress, hertravelling bag and the early hour would reveal something of its nature), and gain her rooms again without being seen by any of the family; but thenher life would be one of constant terror of discovery. 

Should she try that course, or the more straightforward one of notattempting any concealment?

She was still debating this question in her mind, when her heart almostflew into her mouth at the sound of a man's step approaching on the gravelwalk. It drew nearer, nearer, came close to her side, and with a cry ofterror she fell in a little heap on the doorstep in a dead faint. 

He uttered a low exclamation of astonishment, stooped over her, andpushing aside her veil so that the moonlight shone full upon her face, "Zoe!" he said, "is it possible! What can have brought you here at thishour of the night?"

He paused for an answer, but none came; then bending lower and perceivingthat she was quite unconscious, also fast, he took a key from his pocketand opened the door. 

He bent over her again, taking note of her dress and the travelling bag byher side. 

"Running away, evidently! could any one have conceived the possibility ofher doing so crazy a thing!" he muttered, as he took her in his arms. 

Then a dark thought crossed his mind, but he put it determinately fromhim. 

"No; I will not, cannot think it! She is pure, guileless, and innocent asan infant. "

He stooped again, picked up the bag, closed the door softly, and carriedher up-stairs--treading with caution lest a stumble or the sound of hisfootsteps should arouse some one and lead to the discovery of what wasgoing on; yet with as great celerity as consistent with that caution, fearing consciousness might return too soon for the preservation of thesecrecy he desired. 

But it did not; she was still insensible when he laid her down on a couchin her boudoir. 

He took off her hat and veil, threw them aside, loosened her dress, openeda window to give her air, then went into the dressing-room for the nightlamp usually kept burning there. 

As he turned it up, his eye fell upon Zoe's note. 

He knew her handwriting instantly. 

"Here is the explanation, " was the thought that flashed into his mind, andsnatching it up, he tore open the envelope, held the card near the lightand read what her fingers had traced scarcely an hour ago. 

His eyes filled as he read, and two great drops fell as he laid it down. 

He picked up the lamp and hastened back to her. 

As he drew near she opened her eyes, sent one frightened glance round theroom and up into his pale, troubled face, then covering hers with herhands, burst into hysterical weeping. 

He set down the lamp, knelt by her sofa and gathered her in his arms, resting her head against his breast. 

"Zoe, my little Zoe, my own dear wife!" he said in faltering accents, "have I really been so cruel that you despair of my love? Why, my darling, no greater calamity than your loss could possibly befall me. I love youdearly, dearly! better far than I did when I asked you to be mine--when wegave ourselves to each other. "

"Oh, is it true? do you really love me yet in spite of all my jealousy andwilfulness, and--and--oh, I have been very bad and ungrateful andtroublesome!" she sobbed, clinging about his neck. 

"And I have been too dictatorial and stern, " he said, kissing her againand again. "I have not had the patience I ought to have had with my littlegirl-wife, have not been so forbearing and kind as I meant to be. "

"Indeed, you have been very patient and forbearing, " she returned, "andwould never have been cross to me if I hadn't provoked you beyondendurance. I have been very bad to you, dear Ned, but if you'll keep meand love me I'll try to behave better. "

"I'll do both, " he said, holding her closer and repeating his caresses. 

"Oh, I'm so glad, so glad!" she cried, with the tears running over hercheeks, "so glad I have to weep for joy. And I've been breaking my heartsince you went away and left me in anger and without one word of good-by. "

"My poor darling, it was too cruel, " he sighed; "but I found I could notstand it any more than you, so had to come back to make it up with you. And I frightened you terribly down there at the door, did I not?"

"O Ned, " she murmured, hiding her blushing face on his breast, "how verygood you are to be so loving and kind when you have a right to be angryand stern with me. You haven't even asked me what I was doing down therein the night. "

"Your note explained that, " he said in moved tones, thinking how greatmust have been the distress that led to such an act, "and I fear I am asdeserving of reproof as yourself. "

"Then you will forgive me?" she asked humbly. "I thought I had a right togo away, thinking it would make you happier, but now I know I hadn't, because I had promised myself to you for all my life. "

"No; neither of us has a right to forsake the other (we 'are no more twainbut one flesh. What, therefore, God hath joined together, let no man putasunder'); we are husband and wife for as long as we both shall live, andmust dwell together in mutual love and forbearance. We will exchangeforgiveness, dearest, for we have both been to blame, and I forgive yourattempt of to-night on condition that you promise me never, never to dosuch a thing again. "

"I promise, " she said, "and, " imploringly, "O Ned, won't you keep mysecret? I couldn't bear to have it known even in the family. "

"No more could I, love, " he answered; "and oh, but I am thankful that youwere caught by the door and so prevented from carrying out your purpose!"

"So am I, and that it was my own dear husband, and not a burglar, as Ifeared, who found me there. "

"Ah, was that the cause of your fright?" he asked, with a look of reliefand pleasure. "I thought it was your terror of your husband's wrath thatcaused your faint. But, darling, you are looking weary and actually ill. You must go to bed at once. "

"I'll obey you, this time and always, " she answered, looking up fondlyinto his face. "I am convinced now that I am only a foolish child in needof guidance and control, and who should provide them but you? I couldhardly stand it from anybody else--unless mamma--but I'm sure that infuture it will be a pleasure to take it from my own dear husband if--ifonly----" she paused, blushing and hiding her face on his breast. 

"If what, love?"

"If only instead of 'You must and shall, ' you will say kindly, 'I want youto do it to please me, Zoe. '"

"Sweet one, " he answered, holding her to his heart, "I do fully intendthat it shall be always love and coaxing after this. "

CHAPTER XXII. 

 "Our love, it ne'er was reckoned, Yet good it is and true; It's half the world to me, dear, It's all the world to you. " --Hood. 

Edward was a trifle late in obeying the call to breakfast. He found therest of the family already seated at the table, and great was the surprisecreated by his entrance. 

"Why, how's this? hae we all been sleepin' a week or ten days?" exclaimedMr. Lilburn. "The lad was to hae been absent that length o' time, and Ithought it was but yesterday he went; yet here he is!"

"This is an unexpected pleasure, my dear boy, " was his mother's greeting. 

The others said "Good-morning, " and all smilingly awaited an explanation. 

"Good-morning to you all, " returned Edward, taking his seat. "Of course Ihave not had time to attend to the business matter that took me away; butthe fact is, I found I could not do without my wife, so came back afterher. "

"Where is she now?" asked his mother. 

"I left her still in bed and asleep. I came home by the stage, found herawake--indeed, I think she said she had not slept at all--and kept herawake for some time talking----"

"So much to say after so lengthened a separation?" laughingly interruptedhis grandfather. 

"Yes, sir, a good deal, " Edward answered, coloring slightly. "So she hasto make it up now, and I would not wake her. "

"Quite right, " said his mother. "Her breakfast shall be sent up whenevershe is ready for it. "

"I'm very glad you've come, Ned, " remarked Rosie, "for Zoe nearly criedher eyes out yesterday, grieving after you. 'Twouldn't be I that wouldfret so after any man living--unless it might be grandpa, " with acoquettish, laughing look at him. 

"Thank you, my dear, " he said. 

"Ah, lassie, that's a' because your time hasna come yet, " remarked Mr. Lilburn. "When it does, you'll be as lovelorn and foolish as the rest. "

"Granting that it is foolish for a woman to love her husband, " put in Mrs. Dinsmore, sportively. 

"A heresy never to be countenanced here, " said her spouse; "the husbandsand wives of this family expect to give and receive no small amount ofthat commodity. Do you set off again this morning, Ned?"

"No, sir; not before to-morrow; not then unless Zoe is ready to go withme. "

"Quite right, my boy, your wife's health and happiness are, as your motherremarked to me yesterday, of more consequence than any mere businessmatter. "

On leaving the table Edward followed his mother out to the veranda. 

"Can I have a word in private with you, mamma?" he asked, and she thoughthis look was troubled. 

"Certainly, " she said. "I hope nothing is wrong with our little Zoe?"

"It is of her--and myself I want to speak. I feel impelled to make aconfession to you, mother dear, that I would not willingly to any oneelse. Perhaps you have suspected, " he added, coloring with mortification, "that all was not right between us when I left yesterday. She would nothave fretted so over my mere absence of a few days, but I had scolded andthreatened her the night before, and went away without any reconciliationor even a good-by. In fact, she was asleep when I left the rooms, and knewnothing of my going. "

"O Edward!" exclaimed his listener in a low, pained tone. 

"I am bitterly ashamed of my conduct, mother, " he said with emotion, "butwe have made it up and are both very happy again in each other's love. Shewas very humble over her part of the quarrel, poor little thing! and wemean to live in peace and love the rest of our lives, God helping us, " headded reverently. 

"I trust so, my dear boy, " Elsie said, "for whether you live in peace orcontention, will make all the difference of happiness or misery in yourlives. It would have quite broken my heart had your father ever scolded orthreatened me. "

"But you, mamma, were a woman when you married, old enough and wise enoughto guide and control yourself. "

"I was older than Zoe is, it is true; but do not be dictatorial, Edward;if you must rule, do it by love and persuasion; you will find it theeasiest and happiest way for you both. "

"Yes, mother, I am convinced of it; but unfortunately for my poor littlewife, I have not my father's gentleness and easy temper. Will you come upwith me now and take a look at her? I fear she is not quite well--hercheeks are so flushed and her hands so hot. I shall never forgive myselfif I have made her ill. "

"I sincerely hope you are not to be visited with so severe a punishment asthat, " his mother said. "But come, let us go to her at once. "

They found her still sleeping, but not profoundly; her face wasunnaturally flushed, and wore a troubled expression, while her breathingseemed labored. 

As they stood anxiously regarding her, she woke with a sharp cry ofdistress and anguish, then catching sight of her husband bending over her, her face grew radiant, and throwing her arms about his neck, "O Ned, dearNed!" she cried, "are you here? and do you love me yet?"

"Dearly, dearly, my darling, " he said, holding her close. "What hastroubled you?"

"Oh, such a dreadful dream! I thought I was all alone in a desert andcouldn't find you anywhere. "

"But 'drames always go by conthraries, my dear, '" he quoted sportively. Then more seriously, "Are you quite well, love?" he asked. 

"A little dull and a trifle headachy, " she answered, smiling up at him, "but I think a cup of coffee and a drive with my husband in the sweetmorning air will cure me. "

"You shall have both with the least possible delay. "

"What time is it? Have you been to breakfast?"

"It's about nine, and I have taken breakfast. I think you must have somebefore exerting yourself to dress. "

"Just as you say; it's nice to have you tell me what to do, " she said, nestling closer in his arms. "I can't think why I should ever havedisliked it. "

"I presume it was all the fault of my tone and manner, sometimes of mywords, too, " he said, passing his hand caressingly over her hair andcheek. "I'm afraid I've been decidedly bearish on several occasions; but Itrust I shall have the grace to treat my wife with politeness andconsideration after this. "

Elsie, who had left the room on Zoe's awaking, now came in and bidding heran affectionate good-morning, said she had ordered her breakfast to bebrought up at once, adding, "I hope you will do it justice, my dear. "

"I'll see that she does, mamma, " Edward answered for her, in sportivetone; "she has made such fair promises of submission, obedience, and allthat, that she'll hardly dare refuse to do anything I bid her. "

"I haven't been very good about it lately, mamma, " Zoe said, looking halftearfully, half smilingly from one to the other, "but Ned's forgiven me, and now I feel as you say you did--that it's a real pleasure to give up mywishes to one I love so very dearly, and who is, I know, very much wiserthan I. "

"That is right, dear, " Elsie said tenderly, "and I trust he will showhimself worthy of all your love and confidence. "

The two now comported themselves like a pair of lovers, as indeed they haddone through all their brief married life, except the last few days. 

Edward exerted himself for the entertainment of his little wife duringtheir drive, and was very tender and careful of her. 

On their return, he bade her lie down on the sofa in her boudoir and rest, averring that she looked languid and unlike herself. 

"To please you, " she said, obeying the mandate with a smiling glance upinto his face. 

"That's a good child!" he responded, sitting down beside her and smoothingher hair with fond, caressing hand. "Now, what shall I do to please you?"

"Stay here, close beside me, and hold my hand, and talk to me. "

"Very well, " he answered, closing his fingers over the hand she put intohis, then lifting it to his lips. "How your face has changed, love, sincethat frightened look you gave me when I came in with the lamp last night. "

"How frightened and ashamed I was, Ned!" she exclaimed, tears springing toher eyes; "I felt that you had a right to beat me if you wanted to, and Ishouldn't have said a word if you'd done it. "

"But you couldn't have feared that?" he said, with a pained look, andcoloring deeply. 

"No, oh, _no, indeed_! I know you would _never_ do that, but I dreadedwhat you might say, and did not at all expect you would be so kind andforgiving and loving to me. 

"But how was I brought up here? I knew nothing from the instant you wereat my side on the door-step till I saw you coming in with the lamp. "

"In your husband's arms. "

"What a heavy load for you to carry!" she said, looking at him withconcern. 

"No, not at all; I did it with perfect ease, except for the darkness andthe fear that you might recover consciousness on the way and scream outwith affright before you discovered who your captor was. "

"My husband, my dear, kind husband!" she murmured, softly stroking hisface as he bent over her to press a kiss upon her forehead. 

"My darling little wife, " he returned. 

Then after a moment's silent exchange of caresses, "Would you mind telling me where you were going and what you intended todo?" he asked with a half smile. 

"I have no right to refuse, if you require a full confession, " she said, half playfully, half tearfully, and blushing deeply. 

"I don't require it, but should like to have it, nevertheless; for Iconfess my curiosity is piqued, " he said with an amused, yet tender lookand tone. 

"There isn't really very much to tell, " she sighed, "only that because Iwas dreadfully unhappy and had worked myself up to believing that I was ahated wife, a burden and annoyance to my husband, I thought it would be anact of noble self-sacrifice to run away, and--O Ned, please don't laugh atme!"

"I am not laughing, love, " he said in soothing, half-tremulous tones, taking her in his arms and holding her close, as he had done the nightbefore. "How could I laugh at you for being willing to sacrificeeverything for me? But that's not all?"

"Not quite. It came to me like a flash about the stage passing so near attwo o'clock in the morning, and that I could get away then without beingseen, and after I was in it make up my mind where I would get out. "

"And how did you expect to support yourself?"

"There was some money in my purse--you never let it get empty, Ned--and--Ithought I wouldn't need any very long. "

"Wouldn't? why not?"

"Oh, I was sure, _sure_ I couldn't live long without you, " she cried, hugging him close and ending with a burst of tears and sobs. 

"You dear, dear little thing!" he said with emotion, and tightening hisclasp of her slight form; "after I had been so cruel to you, too!"

"No, you weren't, except in going away without making up and sayinggood-by. "

"It's very generous in you to say it, darling. But how large was this sumof money that you expected to last as long as you needed any?"

"I don't know. I didn't stop to count it. You can do that, if you want to. I suppose the purse is in my satchel. "

He brought the satchel--still unpacked--took out the purse and examinedits contents. 

"Barely ten dollars, " he said. "It would have lasted but a few days, and, my darling, what would have become of you then?"

He bent over her in grave tenderness. 

"I don't know, Ned, " she replied; "I suppose I'd have had to look foremployment. "

"To think of you, my little, delicate, petted darling, looking foremployment by which to earn your daily bread!" he exclaimed with emotion. "It is plain you know nothing of the hardships and difficulties you wouldhave had to encounter. I shudder to think of it all. But I should neverhave let it come to that. "

"Would you have looked for me, Ned?"

"I should have begun the search the instant I heard of your flight, norever have known a moment's rest till I found you!" he exclaimed withenergy. "But as I came in the stage you purposed to take, I should havemet and brought you back, if that fortunate mishap had not taken place. "

Then she told him of her thoughts, feelings, and painful anticipationswhile held fast in the relentless grasp of the door, finishing with, "Oh, I never could have dreamed that it would all end so well, so happily forme!"

"And yet, dear one, I do not think you at all realize how painful--not tosay dreadful--would have been the consequences to you, to me, and, indeed, to all the family, if you had succeeded in carrying out what I must callyour crazy scheme. "

She looked up at him in alarmed inquiry, and he went on, "'Madame Rumor, with her thousand tongues, ' would have had many a tale to tell of thecruel abuse to which you had been subjected by your husband and hisfamily--so cruel that you were compelled to run away in the night, takingadvantage of the temporary absence of your tyrannical husband; while----"

"O Ned, dear Ned, I never thought of that!" she exclaimed, interruptinghim with a burst of tears and sobs. "I wouldn't for the world havewrought harm to you or any of them. "

"No, love, I know you wouldn't. I believe your motives were altogetherkind and self-sacrificing, " he said soothingly; "and you yourself wouldhave been the greatest sufferer; the world judges hardly--how hardly mylittle girl-wife has no idea; wicked people would have found wickedmotives to which to impute your act and caused a stain upon your fair famethat might never have been removed. 

"But there, there, love, do not cry any more over it; happily, the wholething is a secret between us two, and we may now dismiss the disagreeablesubject forever. 

"But shall we not promise each other that we will never part in anger, even when the separation may not be for an hour? or ever lie down to sleepat night unreconciled, if there has been the slightest misunderstanding orcoldness between us?"

"Oh, yes, yes, I promise!" she cried eagerly; "but, oh, dear Ned, I hopewe will never, never have any more coldness or quarrelling between us, never say a cross word to each other. "

"And I join you, dearest, in both wish and promise. "

"I am growing very babyish, " she said presently with a wistful look upinto his face; "I can hardly bear to think of being parted from you for aday; and I suppose you'll have to be going off again to attend to thatbusiness affair?"

"Yes, as soon as I see that my wife is quite well enough to undertake thejourney; for I'm not going again without her. "

"Oh, will you take me with you, Ned?" she cried joyfully. "How very goodin you. "

"Good to myself, little woman, " he said, smiling down at her; "it willturn a tiresome business trip into a pleasure excursion. I have alwaysfound my enjoyment doubled by the companionship of my better half. "

"I call that rank heresy, " she said laughing, "_you're_ the better half aswell as the bigger. I wish I were worthy of such a good husband, " sheadded earnestly and with a look of loving admiration. "I'm very proud ofyou, my dear--so good and wise and handsome as you are!"

"Oh, hush, hush! such fulsome flattery, " he returned, coloring andlaughing. "Let me see; this is Friday, so near the end of the week that Ido not care to leave home till next week. We will say Tuesday morningnext, if that will suit you, love?"

"Nicely, " she answered. "Oh, I'm so glad you have promised to take me withyou!"

CHAPTER XXIII. 

LULU. 

Before two days had passed Zoe was quite herself again, and as full ofdelight at the prospect of going away for a little trip as any child couldhave been. She wore so bright a face, was so merry and frolicsome, that itwas a pleasure to watch her, especially when with her husband, and notaware that any other eye was upon her. 

His face, too, beamed with happiness. 

Elsie's eyes resting upon them would sometimes fill with tears--half ofjoy in their felicity, half of sorrowful yet tender reminiscence. In hispresent mood Edward was very like his father in looks, in speech, inmanner. 

Tuesday morning came, bringing with it delightful weather; Edward haddecided to take a later train than when starting before, because he wouldnot have Zoe roused too soon from sleep. 

They took breakfast with the family at the usual hour, an open barouchewaiting for them at the door; then with a gay good-by to all set out upontheir journey, driving to the nearest station, and there taking the cars. 

"I wish I was going, too!" sighed Lulu, as she and Rosie stood lookingafter the barouche. 

"Mamma would have let us drive over to the station with them, " said Rose;"Edward asked if we might, but Ben had some errands to do in town, andcouldn't bring us back in time for lessons. "

"Lessons! I'm sick and tired of them!" grumbled Lulu. "Other children hadholidays last week, but we had to go right on studying. "

"But we are to take ours in a week or two, visiting at the Oaks and theLaurels, perhaps two weeks at each place, and I'm sure that will be nicerthan to have had Easter holidays at home. "

"There, it's out of sight, " said Lulu. "I'd like to be Aunt Zoe, juststarting off on a journey. Let's take a run down the avenue, Rosie. "

"I would, but I must look over my Latin lesson, or I may not be ready forgrandpa. "

With the last words she turned and went into the house. 

Lulu knew that she was not ready for Mr. Dinsmore either, but she was inno mood for study, and the grounds looked so inviting that she yielded tothe temptation to take a ramble instead. 

Max, from his window, saw her wandering about among the shrubs and flowersand longed to join her. He was bearing his punishment in a very goodspirit, making no complaint, spending his time in study, reading, writingand carving. 

Mr. Dinsmore came to him to hear his recitations, and was always able tocommend them as excellent. He treated the boy in a kind, fatherly manner, talking to him of his sin and the way to obtain forgiveness anddeliverance from it, very much as Elsie and Violet had. 

Yet he did not harp continually upon that, but dwelt often upon otherthemes, trying so to treat the lad that his self-respect might berestored. 

Max appreciated the kindness shown him, and was strengthened in his goodresolutions. He was privately very much troubled about his losses, particularly that of the watch, supposing it to be in Ralph's possession, for Mr. Dinsmore had said nothing to him on the subject. 

Being very fond of his sisters, Max felt the separation from them no smallpart of his punishment; he followed Lulu's movements this morning withwistful eyes. 

She looked up, and seeing his rather pale, sad face at the window, drewnearer and called softly to him, "Max, how are you? I'm so sorry foryou. "

He only shook his head and turned away. 

Then Mr. Dinsmore's voice spoke sternly from a lower window, "Lulu, youare disobeying orders. Go into the house and to the school-roomimmediately. You ought to have been there fully a quarter of an hour ago. "

Lulu was a little frightened, and obeyed at once. 

"You are late, Lulu. You must try to be more punctual in future, " Elsiesaid in a tone of mild rebuke, as the little girl sat down at her desk. 

"I don't care if I am, " she muttered, insolently. 

Rose darted at her a look of angry astonishment, Gracie looked shocked, and little Walter said, "It's very, _very_ naughty to speak so to mymamma. "

But Elsie did not seem to have heard; her face still wore its usual sweet, placid expression. Lulu thought she had not heard, but found out hermistake when she went forward to recite. She was told in a gentle, quiettone, "You are not my pupil, to-day, Lulu, " and returned to her seatoverwhelmed with embarrassment and anger. 

No further notice was taken of her by any one excerpt Gracie, who now andthen stole a troubled, half-pitying look at her, until Mr Dinsmore cameto hear the Latin lessons. 

Lulu had sat idly at her desk nursing her anger and discontent, her eyeson the book open before her, but her thoughts elsewhere, so was notprepared for him. 

She was frightened, but tried to hide it, made an attempt to answer thefirst question put to her, but broke down in confusion. 

He asked another; she was unable to answer it; and with a frown he said, "I perceive that you know nothing about your lesson to-day. Why have younot learned it?"

"Because I didn't want to, " muttered the delinquent. 

Rosie opened her eyes wide in astonishment. She would never have dared toanswer her grandfather in that manner. 

"Take your book and learn it now, " he said in his sternest tone. 

Lulu did not venture to disobey, for she was really very much afraid ofMr. Dinsmore. 

He heard Rosie's lesson, assigned her task for the next day, and both leftthe room. The others had gone about the time Mr. Dinsmore came in, so Luluwas left alone. 

She thought it best to give her mind to the lesson, and in half an hourfelt that she was fully prepared with it. 

But Mr. Dinsmore did not come back, and she dared not leave the room, though very impatient to do so. 

The dinner bell rang, and still he had not come. 

Lulu was hungry and began to fear that she was to be made to fast; but atlength a servant brought her a good, substantial, though plain dinner, setit before her, and silently withdrew. 

"It's not half as good as they've got, " Lulu remarked half aloud toherself, discontentedly eying her fare, "but it's better than nothing. "

With that philosophical reflection she fell to work, and speedily emptiedthe dishes. 

Mr. Dinsmore came to her shortly after, heard the lesson, gave her alittle serious talk and dismissed her. 

Feeling that she owed an apology to Grandma Elsie, but still too stubbornand proud to make it, Lulu was ashamed to join the others, so went offalone into the grounds. She was not Grandma Elsie's pupil, she understood, until the morning's impertinence had been atoned for. 

It was against rules to go beyond the boundary of the grounds withoutpermission; yet after wandering through them for a while, she did so, andentering a shady, pleasant road, walked on without any settled purpose, till she reached a neighboring plantation where lived some little girlswith whom she had a slight acquaintance. 

They were playing croquet on the lawn, and espying Lulu at the gate, invited her to come in and join them. 

She did so, became much interested in the sport, and forgot to go homeuntil the lengthening shadows warned her that it must be very near the teahour at Ion. 

She then bade a hasty good-by and retraced her steps with great expeditionand in no tranquil state of mind. In truth, she was a good deal alarmed asshe thought of the possible consequences to herself of her bold disregardof rules. 

She arrived at Ion heated and out of breach, and, as a glance at the hallclock told her, fully fifteen minutes late. 

Hair and dress were in some disorder, but not thinking of that, in herhaste and perturbation, she went directly to the supper-room, where thefamily were in the midst of their meal. 

They all seemed busily engaged with it or in conversation, and she hopedto slip unobserved into her seat. 

But to her consternation she perceived, as she drew near, that neitherplate nor chair seemed to have been set for her; every place wasoccupied. 

At the same instant Mr. Dinsmore, turning a stern look upon her, remarked, "We have no place here for the rebellious and insubordinate, therefore Ihave ordered your plate removed; and while you continue to belong to thatclass, you will take your meals in your own room. "

He dismissed her with a wave of the hand as he spoke, and, filled withanger and chagrin, she turned and flew from the room, never stopping tillshe had gained her own and slammed the door behind her. 

"Before Mr. Lilburn and everybody!" she exclaimed aloud, stamping her footin impotent rage. 

Then catching sight of her figure in the glass, she stood still and gazed, her cheeks reddening more and more with mortification. Hair and dress weretumbled, the latter slightly soiled with the dust of the road, as were herboots also, and the frill about her neck was crushed and partly tucked in. 

She set to work with energy to make herself neat, and had scarcelycompleted the task when her supper was brought in. It consisted ofabundance of rich sweet milk, fruit, and the nicest of bread and butter. 

She ate heartily; then as Agnes carried away the tray, seated herself bythe window with her elbows on the sill, her chin in her hands, and halfinvoluntarily took a mental review of the day. 

The retrospect was not agreeable. 

"And I'll have to tell papa all about it in my diary, " she groaned toherself. "No, I sha'n't; what's the use? it'll just make him feel badly. But he said I must, and he trusted me, he _trusted_ me to tell the truthand the whole truth, and I can't deceive him; I can't hide anything afterthat. "

With a heavy sigh she took her writing-desk, set it on the sill to catchthe fading light, and wrote:

"It has been a bad day with me. I didn't look over my lessons beforeschool, as I ought to have done, but went out in the grounds instead. While I was there, I broke a rule. Grandpa Dinsmore reproved me and calledme in. I went up to the school-room. Grandma Elsie said I was late andmust be more punctual, and I gave her a saucy answer. She wouldn't hear mylessons, and I was cross and wouldn't study, and wasn't ready for GrandpaDinsmore, and was saucy to him. So I had to stay up there in theschool-room and learn my lesson over and eat my dinner there by myself. 

"After that, when he let me out, I took a long walk and played croquetwith some other girls--all without leave. 

"They were eating supper when I got back, and I went in without makingmyself neat, and my plate and chair had been taken away, and I was sent uphere to take my supper and stay till I'm ready to behave better. "

She read over what she had written. 

"Oh, what a bad report! How sad it will make papa feel when he reads it!"she thought, tears springing to her eyes. 

She pushed the desk aside and leaned on the sill again, her face hidden inher hands. Her father's words about the kindness and generosity of Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter in offering to share their home with hischildren, came to her recollection, and all the favors received at thehands of these kindest of friends passed in review before her. Could herown mother have been kinder than Grandma Elsie? and she had repaid herthis day with ingratitude, disobedience and impertinence. How despicablymean!

Tears of shame and penitence began to fall from her eyes, and soon she wassobbing aloud. 

Violet heard her from the next room, and came to her side. 

"What is it, Lulu, dear? are you sorry for your misconduct?" she asked ingentle, affectionate tones, smoothing the child's hair with her soft whitehand as she spoke. 

"Yes, Mamma Vi, " sobbed the little girl. "Won't you please tell GrandmaElsie I'm sorry I was saucy and disobedient to her this morning?"

"Yes, dear, I will. And--have you not a message for grandpa also?"

"Yes; I'm sorry I was naughty and impertinent to him, and for breaking hisrules, too. Do you think they'll forgive me, Mamma Vi, and try me again?"

"I am sure they will, " Violet said. "And will you not ask God'sforgiveness, also, dear child?"

"I do mean to, " Lulu said. "And I've told papa all about it. I wish hedidn't have to know, because it will make him very sorry. "

"Yes, " sighed Violet, "it grieves him very much when his dear children dowrong. I hope, dear Lulu, that thought will help you to be good in future. Still more, that you will learn to hate and forsake sin because it isdishonoring and displeasing to God, because it grieves the dear Saviourwho loves you and died to redeem you. "

Forgiveness was readily accorded by both Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter, and Lulu went to bed comparatively happy after a short visit and kindmotherly talk from Grandma Elsie. 

Two days later Max was released from his imprisonment. He more than halfdreaded to make his appearance below stairs, thinking every one wouldview him askance, but was agreeably surprised by being greeted on everyhand with the utmost kindness and cordiality. 

On the following Monday he and the other children were sent to the Oaks tomake the promised visit. 

Gracie alone needed some persuasion to induce her to go of her own freewill, and that only because mamma was not going. Gracie was not at allsure that she could live two whole weeks without her dear mamma. 

Just before they started, Mr. Dinsmore made Max very happy by therestoration of his money and watch. He added an admonition againstgambling, and Max replied with an earnest promise never to touch a cardagain. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

A CHAPTER OF SURPRISES. 

Edward and Zoe decided upon a little pleasure trip in addition to thebusiness one, and, in consequence, were absent from home for over afortnight. On their return, Elsie met them on the threshold with thewarmest and most loving of welcomes. 

"How well and happy you both look, my dear children!" she said, glancingfrom one to the other, her face full of proud, fond, motherly affection. 

"As we are, mother dear, " Edward responded. "Glad to see you so, also. Howis Vi?"

"Doing nicely. "

"Vi! Is she sick?" asked Zoe, her tone expressing both surprise andconcern. 

"Yes, " Elsie said, leading the way down the hall and up the stairs. Thenas they reached the upper hall, "Come this way, my dears, I have somethingto show you. "

She led them to the nursery; to the side of a dainty crib; and pushingaside its curtains of lace, brought to view a little downy head and pinkface nestling cosily upon the soft pillow within. 

Zoe uttered an exclamation of astonishment and delight. "Why, mamma, wheredid you get it? Oh, the little lovely darling!" and down she went on herknees by the side of the crib, to make a closer inspection. "O Ned, justlook! did you ever see anything half so dear and sweet?"

"Yes, " he said, with a meaning, laughing look into her sparkling face. "Isee something at this moment that to my eyes is dearer and sweeter still. What does Vi think of it, mamma?" turning to his mother. 

"She is very proud and happy, " Elsie answered with a smile. "I believe Zoehas expressed her views exactly. "

"It's Vi's, is it?" said Zoe. "Come, Ned, do look at it. You ought to carea little about your----"

She broke off with an inquiring glance up into her mother's face. 

"Niece, " supplied Elsie, "my first granddaughter. "

"Another Elsie, I suppose, " Edward remarked, bending down to examine thelittle creature with an air of increasing interest. 

"Her father must be heard from before the name can be decided upon, " hismother answered. "Vi wishes it named for me, but I should prefer to haveanother Violet. "

"I incline to think Captain Raymond will agree with her, " said Edward. 

"I never saw so young a baby, " remarked Zoe. "How old is she, mamma?"

"A week to-day. "

"I'm tempted to break the tenth commandment, " said Zoe, leaning over thebabe and touching her lips to its velvet cheek. "I used to be very fond ofdolls, and a live one would be so nice. I almost wish it was mine. "

"Don't forget that you would be only half owner if it was, " said Edwardlaughing. "But come now, my dear, it is time we were attending to theduties of the toilet. The tea-bell will ring directly. "

"Well, I'll always want to share everything I have with you, " she said. "Mamma, " rising and putting her hand into her husband's, "we've had _such_a nice time! Ned has been _so_ good and kind to me!"

"And she has been the best and dearest of little wives, " he said, returning the look of fond affection she had bent upon him, "so we couldnot fail to enjoy ourselves hugely. "

"I am rejoiced to hear it, " Elsie said, looking after them with glad tearsin her eyes as they left the room together. 

 * * * * *

The children were enjoying themselves greatly at the Oaks. HoraceDinsmore, Jr. , and his young wife made a very pleasant host and hostess. Horace's reminiscences of his own childhood and his sister Elsie'sgirlhood in this, her old home, were very interesting, not to Rosie andWalter only, but to the others. 

They were shown her suite of rooms, the exact spot in the drawing-roomwhere she stood during the ceremony that united her to Mr. Travilla, andthe arbor--still called Elsie's arbor--where he offered himself and wasaccepted. 

They had an equally pleasant visit at the Laurels, whither they wentdirectly from the Oaks, Gracie wondering why she was not permitted to goto see mamma first for a while, and grieving over it for a time. 

They were not told what had taken place in their absence, until the day oftheir return to Ion. 

Mrs. Dinsmore had driven over for them, and after an hour's chat with herdaughter, Mrs. Lacey, sent for the children, who were amusing themselvesin the grounds. 

"O grandma, good-morning! Did you come to take us home?" cried Rosie, asshe came running in, put her arms about Mrs. Dinsmore's neck, and held upher face for a kiss. 

"Yes, dear child, and to bring you some news. Good-morning, Max, Lulu, Gracie, Walter--all of you--there's a little stranger at Ion. "

"A little stranger!" was the simultaneous exclamation from all five, Maxadding, "What sort?" and Rosie, "Where from?"

"A very sweet, pretty little creature, I think; a little girl from 'NoMan's Land, '" was the smiling reply. "A new little sister for you, Max, Lulu, and Gracie, a niece for Rosie and Walter. "

Max looked pleased, though slightly puzzled, too; Gracie's eyes shone, andthe pink flush deepened on her cheeks, as she asked delightedly, "Is it ababy? Mamma's baby?" but Lulu frowned and was silent. 

"Yes, it is your mamma's baby, " replied Grandma Rose. "Would you like togo home and see it?"

All answered in the affirmative, except Lulu, who said nothing, and thenhurried from the room to make ready. 

"O Lu, aren't you glad?" exclaimed Gracie, as they put on their hats. 

"No!" snapped Lulu, "what is there to be glad about? It'll steal allpapa's love away from us; Mamma Vi's, too, of course, if she ever hadany. "

Gracie was shocked, "Lulu!" she said, just ready to cry, "how can you saysuch things? I just know nothing will ever make papa quit loving us. Can'the love us and the new baby too? and can't mamma?"

"Well, you'll see!" returned Lulu wisely. 

There was no time for anything more; the good-bys were said, they werehelped into the Ion carriage, waiting at the door, and driven rapidlyhomeward. 

During the drive Grandma Rose noticed that while the other children weremerry and talkative, Lulu was silent and sullen, and Gracie apparentlyjust ready to burst into tears. 

She more than half suspected what the trouble was, but thought best toseem not to see that anything was amiss. 

Mr. Dinsmore and his daughter were on the veranda waiting to welcome thelittle party on their arrival, and Rosie and Walter were well content tostay with their mother for a little, while the others passed on up toViolet's rooms. 

They found her in her boudoir, seated in an easy-chair, beside a windowoverlooking the avenue, and with her baby on her lap. 

She was looking very young, very sweet and beautiful, happy, too, though ashade of anxiety crossed her features as the children came in. 

"How are you, dears? I am very glad to see you again, " she said, smilingsweetly and holding out her pretty white hand. 

Gracie sprang forward with a little joyful cry. "O mamma, my dear, sweet, pretty mamma! I am so glad to get back to you!" and threw her arms aboutViolet's neck. 

Violet's arm was instantly around the child's waist; she kissed hertenderly two or three times, then said, looking down at the sleeping babe, "This is your little sister, Gracie. "

"Oh, the darling, wee, pretty pet!" exclaimed Gracie, bending over it. "Mamma, I'm so glad, if--if----" She stopped in confusion, while Lulu, standing back a little, threw an angry glance at her. 

"If what, dear?" asked Violet. 

"If you and papa will love me and all of us just as well, " stammered thelittle girl, growing very red, and her eyes filling with tears. 

"Dear child, " Violet said, drawing her to her side with another tendercaress, "you need not doubt it for a moment. "

"Why, Gracie, what could have put such a notion into your head?'" saidMax. "Mamma Vi, may I kiss you and it, too?" with an affectionate glanceat her, then a gaze of smiling curiosity at the babe. 

"Indeed, you may, Max, " Violet answered, offering her lips. 

"I'm glad she's come, and I expect to love her dearly, " he remarked, whenhe had touched his lips softly to the babe's cheek, "though I'd rathershe'd been a boy, as I have two sisters already and no brother at all. "

"Haven't you a kiss for me, Lulu, dear?" Violet asked half entreatingly, "and a welcome for your little sister?"

Lulu silently and half reluctantly kissed both, then turned and walked outof the room. 

Violet looked after her with a slight sigh, but at that moment her ownlittle brother and sister created a diversion by running in with a gladgreeting for her and the new baby. 

Their delight was rather noisily expressed, and no one of the little groupeither heard or saw a carriage drive up the avenue to the main entrance. 

But Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie were on the watch for it (they had beenexchanging meaning, happy glances all the morning), and ready with thewarmest of greetings for the tall, handsome, noble looking man who hastilyalighted from it and ran up the veranda steps. 

"Dear mother!" he said, grasping Mrs. Travilla's hand, then giving her afilial kiss. 

"We are very glad to see you, captain, " she said. "Your telegram thismorning was a delightful surprise. "

"Yes, it was, indeed, to all of us who knew of its coming, " said Mr. Dinsmore, shaking hands in his turn. 

"My wife! how is she? and the children? are they all well?" asked thegentleman half breathlessly. 

"All well, " was the answer. "We told Violet you had reported yourself inWashington, and she will not be overcome at sight of you. You will findher in her own rooms. "

He hurried thither, met Gracie at the head of the stairs, and caught herin his arms with an exclamation of astonishment and delight. 

"Can this be my baby girl? this plump, rosy little darling?"

"Papa!" she cried, throwing her arms about his neck and hugging himtightly, while he kissed her again and again with ardent affection, "oh, have you come? No, I'm your own little Gracie, but not the baby girl now, for there's a little one on mamma's lap. Come, and I'll show you. "

"Ah!" he exclaimed, letting her lead him on. "I had not heard, have nothad a letter for three or four weeks. "

They were at the door. Gracie threw it open. Rose was holding the babe. Violet looked up, started to her feet with a cry of joy, and in an instantwas in her husband's arms, weeping for very gladness. 

For several moments they were conscious of nothing but the joy of thereunion; then with a sudden recollection she withdrew herself from hisarms, took her babe, and laid it in them. 

"Another darling, " he said gazing tenderly upon it, "another dear littledaughter! My love, how rich we are!"

He kissed it, gave it to the waiting nurse, and turned to his wife again. 

"Let me help you to the sofa, love, " he said. 

"Lie down for a little. I fear this excitement will exhaust and injureyou. "

She let him have his way. He sat down by her side, held her hand, and bentover her in loving anxiety. 

"Are you quite well?" he asked. 

"Very well indeed, " she said, looking up fondly into his face, "and, oh, _so_ happy now that you are here, my dear, dear husband!"

Gracie crept to his side and leaned lovingly against him. 

"My little darling, " he said, putting his arm round her and turning togive her a kiss. "But where are Max and Lulu?"

"Up in the boys' work-room, papa, " she answered. "They don't know you'vecome. "

"Then I must enlighten their ignorance, " he said gayly. "Excuse me amoment, my love. Take care of mamma for me while I'm gone, Gracie, " andrising hastily he left the room. 

Max and Lulu were busily engaged looking over designs and materials fortheir work, and discussing their comparative merits. So deeply interestedwere they that they took no note of approaching footsteps till they haltedin the doorway, then turning their heads they saw their father standingthere, regarding them with a proud, fond fatherly smile. 

"Papa! O papa!" they both cried out joyfully, and ran into hisoutstretched arms. 

"My dear, dear children!" he said, holding them close, and caressing firstone, then the other. 

He sat down with one on each knee, an arm around each, and for someminutes there was a delightful interchange of demonstrations of affection. 

"Now you see, Lu, that papa does love us as well as ever, " Max said, in atone of mingled triumph and satisfaction. 

"Did she doubt it?" asked the captain in surprise, and gazing searchinglyinto her face. 

She blushed and hung her head. 

"She thought the new baby would steal all your love, " said Max. 

"Silly child!" said her father, drawing her closer and giving her anotherkiss. "Do you think my heart is so small that it can hold love enough forbut a limited number? Did I love Max less when you came? or you less whenour Heavenly Father gave Gracie to us? No, daughter; I can love thenewcomer without any abatement of my affection for you. "

"Papa, I'm sorry I said it. I won't talk so any more; and I mean to lovethe baby very much, " she murmured with her arm about his neck, her cheeklaid to his. 

"I hope so, " he said; "it would give me a very sad heart to know that youdid not love your little sister. 

"Well, Max, my son, what is it?"

The boy was hanging his head and his face had suddenly grown scarlet, "Papa, I--I--Did you get my letter and diary I sent you last month?"

"Yes; and Lulu's also, " the captain said, with a sigh and a glance fromone to the other, his face growing very grave. "I think my children wouldoften be deterred from wrongdoing by the thought of the pain it will causetheir father, if they could at all realize how sore it is. It almost brokemy heart, Max, to learn that you had again been guilty of the dreadful sinof profanity, and had learned to gamble also; yet I was greatly comfortedby the assurance that you were truly penitent, and hoped you had givenyour heart to God. 

"My boy, and my little girl, there is nothing else I so earnestly desirefor you as that you may be His true and faithful servants all your days, His in time and eternity. "

A solemn silence fell on the little group, and for several minutes no onespoke. 

Lulu was crying softly, and there were tears in Max's eyes, while thefather held both in a close embrace. 

At length Lulu murmured, "I am sorry for all my naughtiness, papa, and domean to try very hard to be good. "

"I, too, " said Max, struggling with his emotion, "and if you think Ideserve (oh, I know I do), and, papa, if you think you ought to----"

"You have had your punishment, my son, " the captain said in a moved tone. "I consider it all sufficient. And now we will go down to Mamma Vi andGracie. I want you all together, that I may enjoy you all at once and asmuch as possible for the short time that I can be with you. 

"But before we go, I have a word more to say: there is one thing about youboth that greatly comforts and encourages me, my darlings; that is yourtruthfulness, your perfect openness with me and willingness toacknowledge your faults. "

Those concluding words brought a flush of joy and love to each young faceas they were lifted to his. He gave a hearty kiss to Lulu, then to Max, and led them from the room, a very happy pair. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

 "One sacred oath has tied Our loves; one destiny our life shall guide, Nor wild, nor deep, our common way divide. " --Prior. 

Edward sat at the open window of his wife's boudoir enjoying the beautiesof the landscape--the verdant lawn and shrubberies, the smiling fields andwooded hills beyond--the sweet morning breeze and the matin songs of thebirds, while Zoe in the adjoining room put the finishing touches to hertoilet. 

She came to him presently, very simply dressed in white, looking sweet andfresh as a rose just washed with dew, and seated herself upon his knee. 

"Darling!" he said, low and tenderly, putting his arm about her slenderwaist and imprinting a kiss upon the rosy cheek. 

"My dear, dear husband! what could I ever do without you; how desolate Ishould be this day, if I hadn't you to love and care for me!" she saidwith a sob, stealing an arm around his neck and laying her cheek to his. "You know--you cannot have forgotten--that it is just one year to-daysince dear papa died. "

"Think what a blessed year it has been to him, love; think what a happymeeting with him in that blessed land you may look forward to. There, death-divided friends will meet never to part again, free from sin andsorrow, pain and care, and to be 'forever with the Lord. '

"No; I have not forgotten what this day one year ago took from you, orwhat it gave to me--my heart's best treasure. "

He drew her closer, and again touched his lips to her cheek. 

Smiling through her tears, she offered her lips. 

"Oh, I'm very, very happy!" she said. "It has been a happy year in spiteof my grief for my dear, dear father, except when--O Ned, we won't ever becross to one another again, will we?"

"I trust not, my darling, " he said. "It is too sharp a pain to be atvariance with one's other half, " he added, with playful tenderness. "Is itnot, love!"

"Indeed, indeed it is!" she cried. 

"See! this is to prove to you that I have not forgotten what a treasure Isecured a year ago, " he said, reaching for an open jewel case that stoodon a table near at hand, and laying it in her lap. 

"Pearls! Oh, how lovely! the most magnificent set I ever saw. Many, manythanks, dear Ned!" she exclaimed in delight. "I shall wear them thisevening in honor of the day. 

"But what shall I give you? I'm afraid I have nothing but--what I gave youa year ago--myself. "

"The most priceless treasure earth can afford!" he responded, clasping herclose to his heart. 

"And your love, " she said softly, her arm stealing round his neck again, her shining eyes gazing fondly into his, "is more to me than all its goldand jewels. "

 * * * * *

[Transcriber's notes:

Page 14 text reads: ". . . Tempter; (smudge) having . . . "; the word "as"was inserted in place of the smudge. 

Page 70 missing word "bit" inserted to read ". . . Not a bit cold . . . :]